Smyth, Edmund Joseph (1993) The nouveau roman and the aesthetics of

modernity and postmodernity. PhD thesis.

http://theses.gla.ac.uk/4834/

Copyright and moral rights for this thesis are retained by the author

A copy can be downloaded for personal non-commercial research or

study, without prior permission or charge

This thesis cannot be reproduced or quoted extensively from without first

obtaining permission in writing from the Author

The content must not be changed in any way or sold commercially in any
format or medium without the formal permission of the Author

When referring to this work, full bibliographic details including the

author, title, awarding institution and date of the thesis must be given.

Glasgow Theses Service

http://theses.gla.ac.uk/
[email protected]
 THE NOUVEAU ROMAN

AND

THE AESTHETICS OF MODERNITY AND POSTMODERNITY

by

Edmund Joseph Smyth, MA (Hons)

Submitted for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy,

Department of French, University of Glasgow, September,
1993.

cJ E. J. Smyth, 1993
 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Some parts of this thesis originally appeared (in substantially

modified form) in Romance Studies, French Studies Bulletin, and
Postmodernism and Contemporary Fiction (Batsford, 1991). I would
like to thank the respective editors and publishers for their
permission to use this material. Above all, I should like to express
my gratitude to the following for the invaluable assistance they have
extended to me: David H. Walker, my original supervisor, for his
unfailing encouragement, guidance and advice; the Scottish Education
Department, for the award of a studentship which provided the
financial means to undertake this project; the Institut Francais
D'Ecosse, the University of Dundee, and the University of Liverpool,
for grants permitting me to carry out research in France; the
Department of French of the University of Glasgow for their interest
in this project; and the Librarian and staff of Glasgow University
Library, University of Liverpool Sydney Jones Library, the
Bibliotheque Nationale and Centre George4-pgnpidou, Paris, for their
efforts on my behalf. I am particularly grateful to my wife,
Caroline, and my parents, for their constant support 'end patiepce
over the years.
 CONTENTS

Introduction 3

1 Modernism and Representation 14

2 Jean Ricardou and the Practices of Modernity 55

3 Robbe-Grillet's Un Regicide: Narrative Embedding and 134

the Limits of Literary History

4 The nouveau roman and Postmodernism 160

5 The Subversive Text: Ideology, Postmodernity and the 193

nouveau roman

6 Autobiography and Postmodern Textuality 229

Conclusion
304
Bibliography
308
 1

SUMMARY

This study considers the relationship between the nouveau roman and

the aesthetics of modernity and postmodernity. By nouveau roman, it

is meant the creative and critical practice of those writers -

principally Michel Butor, Robert Pinget, Jean Ricardou, Alain Robbe-

Grillet, Nathalie Sarraute and Claude Simon - who have dominated the

French literary scene for some forty years and whose influence in the

modern novel generally has been incontestable. It is argued that

since its inception, the nouveau roman has been characterized by a

concern to justify and legitimize its endeavours by systematically

positioning itself in a literary-historical sense in terms of a

progressive modernity. At first, this was evident from the encounter

with modernism, stressing the extent to which the formal procedures

in their fiction were so designed as to convey the fragmentation of

reality and consciousness. At a later stage, this mimetic impetus

would be rejected in favour of a poetics of textual autonomy and

reflexivity, in harmony with the evolution into a nouveau nouveau

roman under the aegis of Jean Ricardou. Finally, the abandonment of

this aesthetic programme would be signalled by the appearance during

the 1980s of their autobiographical writings. The periodizing

versions provided to account for such a supposed 'development' are

analysed in some depth in order to demonstrate the extent to which

such narratives should be considered as strategic constructs whose

objective is both to position the nouveau roman in literary history

as well as to direct the reader's response to the texts in question.

 2

This study does not therefore offer a totalizing or homogenizing

account of the nouveau roman; rather, the diversity of aesthetic

practices and responses is stressed. Unlike previous studies which

have been undertaken of the nouveau roman, the present has been

informed by the controversies in postmodernism which it is suggested

can lead to a fruitful reconsideration of a number of key issues

including reading, representation, autobiography, the political and
ideological dimension, and of course the question of literary history

itself as a problematic critical discourse. It is argued that the

nouveau roman has been central to the debates which have been set in

train in contemporary culture surrounding many of these topics. Far

from becoming ossified into a literary 'period' with a fixed set of

precepts, it is maintained that these mobile and plural texts have

continued to elicit fertile critical approaches.

It is hoped that this study will contribute to such a reassessment

of the nouveau roman by its focus on how it has been deeply

implicated in the aesthetics of modernity and postmodernity. Within

this perspective, this study attempts to evaluate some forty years of

creative and critical practice, culminating in the recent

autobiographical texts which have so far received very little

critical attention.
 3

INTRODUCTION
 4

The nouveau roman has now dominated the French literary scene for

some four decades. It has also unquestionably influenced the

development of contemporary fiction at an international level,

reversing many of the assumptions and conventions in the novel

generally. It would not be inaccurate to state that it has in many

respects initiated the metafictional dimension of what has come to be

regarded as postmodern writing. Indeed, the transgressive and self-

reflexive formal procedures used in many nouveaux romans have been

seen as in many ways axiomatically postmodernist. Arguably, the

nouveau roman has been instrumental in setting the terms of the

debate in contemporary culture surrounding the questions of

representation, reflexivity, reading, and the status of writing and

language. It is as both a creative and a critical practice that its
force has rested, in the sense that since its inception it has been

deeply implicated in the repercussions of these arguments which have

been taking place. The nouveau roman has been at the centre of the

discussion of the aesthetics of modernity and postmodernity, both in

terms of the textual operations in their novels and in their public

contributions in the form of essays, interventions at colloquia, and

interviews.

Although the individual writers were hostile to the notion that

they could in any sense be considered a 'group', 'movement' or

'school', it is important to consider, nevertheless, how the nouveau

 5

roman initially constituted itself in literary-historical terms as

part of the attempt to legitimize and justify its endeavours in

literary experimentation. This legitimizing strategy was of course

characterized by a systematic contestation of the techniques and

precepts of the Balzacian 'classic realist' novel and the overt

promotion of a modernist practice. In terms of the polemical tactics

in which they have been engaged, periodization has been a feature of

their 'aesthetic politics' since the essays by Alain Robbe-Grillet

and Nathalie Sarraute written in the 1950s and early 1960s, and has

continued right up until the late 1980s, in texts such as the

contributions to the New York colloquium in 1982, Claude Simon's

Discours de Stockholm, and Robbe-Grillet's autobiographical writings.

It is apparent that the nouveaux romanciers have considered

themselves the 'successors' of a number of modernist writers, whose

'progressive' subversion of plot, character and linear and causal

narrative they consider themselves to have incorporated and extended.

In addition to this evaluation of their position in the history of

the modern novel, it is also very much the case that these novelists

have been preoccupied with narrativizing the evolution of their own

practices over the decades. Versions of such a development have been

adduced in order to valorize their writing, frequently with recourse

to concepts imported into the nouveau roman from structuralism and

poststructuralism - although it could of course be argued that

contemporary literary theory has itself arisen partly as an attempt

to articulate the radical experience of ecriture presented by the

nouveau roman itself. Therefore, in spite of the numerous

disclaimers which have been issued concerning both their composition

 6

as a group and the validity of their theoretical pronouncements of

whatever kind, it remains true that the nouveau roman has been

constantly prepared to enter the wider debates in aesthetics. Few

literary 'movements' have been so closely concerned with the question

of reading itself.

This is particularly apparent in the context of the encounter with

modernism. It was repeatedly stated by the nouveaux romanciers that

they were in fact seeking to provide a more accurate representation

of reality than that which classic realism presented. Realism and

reference were therefore key concepts in the strategies they invoked

in defence of their writing practices, and indeed readings of many of
their novels were specifically invited on that basis. Denying that

they were motivated by an 'arid' formalism, they insisted that an

attempt was being made to translate into the novel the fragmentation

and discontinuity of reality, consciousness, perception, and memory.

In this respect, they were of course relying on a set of arguments
derived from modernism itself: the 'modernity' of the nouveau roman

rested therefore on the manner in which the fiction they produced was

more in harmony with the nature of reality and perception than that

which was the case in the classic realist text. Indeed, the notion

of a 'classic realist' text was one which was deliberately fostered

in order to encapsulate the aesthetic which was claimed to have been

superseded. This was therefore a construction of reading and an

integral part of the literary-historical metanarrative they

established. Their rejection of Sartrean engagement - in evidence

from Robbe-Grillet's Pour un nouveau roman (1963) as well as Claude
 7

Simon's more recent Discours de Stockholm (1986) was also part of

-
an aesthetic campaign to assuage their 'anxiety of influence'.

It is only with the advent of postmodernism that periodization has

itself come under scrutiny as a natural or unproblematic critical
discourse, relying as it does on the presentation of narratives of
literary history as part of the legitimization of cultural practices.
The discussion which has surrounded the criteria which are used to
measure the suitability of a work being described as 'modernist' or
'postmodernist' explicitly invites a thorough reconsideration of the
characteristics which are deemed to constitute a text's 'modernity'

or 'postmodernity'. As a cultural practice which has never shirked

from theorizing about its own activities, the nouveau roman provides

a particularly illuminating illustration of the ramifications of this

question. It has been claimed that an evolution towards a nouveau

nouveau roman ocurred (under the aegis of Jean Ricardou), apparently

characterized by a self-referential, self-generating and non-mimetic
ecriture which had jettisoned the representation of subjective states
of consciousness in favour of the materiality and productivity of the
text. The focus on the text as the result of work in and on language
would itself becomeconsecrated as the next 'period' in nouveau roman

aesthetics. This could be taken to suggest the defeat of modernism

by a ludic and ideologically unrecuperable postmodernism. Thus, the

nouveau roman could be equated with 'modernism'; the nouveau nouveau

roman with 'postmodernism'. However, it can be seen that this

narrative is unconvincing when an account of the 'early' (modernist)

nouveau roman is given using precisely the terms of reference set out
 8

by the advocates of a nouveau nouveau roman. Just as in SZ Roland

Barthes could show how an apparently straightforward classic realist

text could be argued to contain evidence of the aporia, plurality and
discontinuity which are supposed to characterize a work which is

scriptible, so can the elements of the nouveau nouveau roman be seen

in the nouveau roman. Certain nouveaux romanciers (most notably
Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon) were of course complicit with the

textual materialist programme which Ricardou was formulating in his

critical works and at conferences devoted to the nouveau roman

individually or collectively.

In the most recent manifestation of the aesthetics of the nouveau

roman, the literary history of the nouveau roman has been even
further contested by the appearance of the autobiographical texts in

the 1980s, which conspicuously challenge both the 'progressivist'

narratives which were once provided and the conceptual apparatus of

formalist autonomy set in place by Ricardou, by the unequivocal
'reinsertion' of the author as a source of discourse. The assault on

the parameters of writing which these autobiographical texts carry

out would seem to place them, however, not as part of a 'regressive'

poetics of self-expression, but as firmly illustrative of

postmodernism's emphasis on the 'mixing' of writings which

constitutes a radical ecriture. More importantly, such texts yet

again provoke a re-reading of previous works using a new set of

evaluative criteria. In particular, this recent 'development'

invites not only a reconsideration of the role of the author's

subjectivity in the elaboration of a text (a taboo under Ricardou),

 9

but indeed the question of representation itself. The

autobiographical writings would seem to occupy a greater intertextual

space than was previously the case: the interaction between levels of

discourse within the text become more important than the

demonstration of the text's numerousmises en abyme.

The possibilities opened by the debate within postmodernism

concerning the political nature of postmodern writing invites a

reassessment of the ideological position of the nouveau roman over

the years as another self-legitimizing strategy. From initially

upholding their 'formalism' (as a gesture of 'agonistic' defiance of

Sartre), there would be an attempt on the part of some nouveaux

romanciers to endorse the Tel ul view of the text as implicitly

subversive in ideological terms by contesting the dominant ideology.

This was particularly apparent in Robbe-Grillet's promotion of the

oppositional 'ludic novel', which affirmed the freedom of the creator

to disrupt ideologies. This area of the nouveau roman was very much

a topic of discussion at the various colloquia in the 1970s, but has

so far received little critical attention. It is important to

measure the extent to which they could be said to have produced

'interrogative texts', perforating the fabric of otherwise

imprisoning ideologies. The encounter with history is a relevant

aspect of this question.

As the discussion will demonstrate, the word 'postmodernism' is

itself fraught with ambiguity as a result of the lack of any widely

accepted definition. It has been used to refer to examples of

 10

experimental/avant-garde writing in addition to describing the

contemporary literary 'period' as a whole, whether individual works

exhibit evidence of radical textuality or not. It is also used to
designate, with either negative or positive connotations, the

contemporary cultural condition as a whole in all its complexity.

Such theoretical imprecision, however, does not invalidate its

applicability. As a 'periodizing' instrument, it is no more or less

valid than terms such as 'realism' or 'modernism'. It is vital to

recognize such a period term then as a strategic construction of

reading. It is more meaningful to speak of a wider condition of

either 'modernity' or 'postmodernity' than a clearly identifiable

modernism or postmodernism, which both tend to assume a recognizable

corpus or canon of texts meeting with general approval. The

contribution of the nouveau roman to the formation of that which is

said to constitute 'postmodernity' will be examined.

In aiming to analyse the nouveau roman's relationship with the

aesthetics of modernity and postmodernity, rather than providing

exhaustive accounts of each of the novelists in turn, this study

attempts to examine how the nouveau roman can be positioned within

the wider context of their 'collective' response to certain recurrent
issues, hence the organization of the discussion as a whole. Chapter

I examines the encounter with modernism, focusing in particular on

the question of representatation. Chapter 2 provides an account of

the influential contribution to the nouveau roman of Jean Ricardou

whose advocacy of a practice of modernity met with great support, but

 11

whose exclusive emphasis on reflexivity led to an ultimately

reductive reading. In Chapter 3, Robbe-Grillet's Un Regicide is

analysed as a texte-limite whose late publication deconstructs the

narrativizing literary-historical constructions presented by or on

behalf of the nouveau roman. Chapter 4 presents an assessment of the

nouveau roman's insertion within the postmodernism debate. In

Chapter 5, there is a reconsideration of the political and

ideological discourse surrounding the nouveau roman, an aspect which

postmodernism has invited. Finally, in Chapter 6, ' the

autobiographical impetus in the nouveau roman is discussed, also as

part of the debate about postmodern textuality and as a further

disruption of literary history.

For the purposes of the argument set in train, it has therefore

been a necessary hypothesis to assume the existence of such an entity

as the nouveau roman itself. This is not in way to impose an

unproblematic, totalizing and homogenizing description either of the

'group' itself let alone of any concerted aesthetic policy or

programme. Rather, while emphasizing the specificity of their

writing practices, it is nevertheless vital to determine the nature

of their responses within the wider debate. It is not within the

scope of this study either to provide a full account of every nouveau

roman or an overview of the group's 'history'; instead, the focus is

on the nouveau roman conceived as both a creative and a critical

practice. It may be argued that it makes no sense to speak of a

nouveau roman at all, if such 'period' constructs are recognized as

at best strategic and at worst reductive and unreliable. While

 12

continuing to stress the diversity of their fiction, it is however

increasingly pressing to situate the nouveau roman within the

continuing cultural debate.

With several notable exceptions, there have been surprisingly few

attempts to locate the nouveau roman in this way. Jean Ricardou's

body of work systematically strives to impose his own theoretical

constructions on the nouveau roman; however, this has been somewhat

overtaken both by the appearance of the autobiographical texts in the

1980s, and the overt disavowal of his position even by those nouveaux

romanciers themselves who had once been enthusiastic in their support

for textual materialism. Stephen Heath's seminal study (The Nouveau

Roman: a study in the practice of writing (1972)) remains

instrumental in focusing attention on the nouveau roman's promotion

of a radical ecriture liberated from the psychologizing endeavours of

previous readings. However, the continuing creative and critical

practice of the nouveau roman since the publication of his book has

ensured that a new set of questions have been placed on the

theoretical agenda. Ann Jefferson's The nouveau roman and the

poetics of fiction (1980) concentrates valuably on how the nouveau

roman foregrounds the critical and reflexive aspects of all fiction,

thereby providing a perspective which concentrates less on the

'novelty' of these works than on how the poetics of the novel

generally come to be raised. If the nouveau roman as a collective

entity has received little attention in recent years, this is not to

say that the work of individual nouveaux romanciers has suffered the

same fate. On the contrary, it is in the analysis of the work of

 13

these writers that critical thinking has been considerably advanced -

in particular, much of the discussion surrounding Claude Simon's

oeuvre has delivered penetrating insights which have yet to be

applied more widely.

The present study therefore proposes to offer a reading of the

nouveau roman afforded both by the continuing practices of the

nouveaux romanciers themselves as evidenced by their potent

autobiographical explorations in more recent times, and by the

theoretical questions which have been initiated by postmodernism.
 14

Chapter One

Modernism and Representation

 15

It has been a constant feature of the nouveau roman to have

recourse to the narrative of literary history as part of an impetus

in self-justification. Few literary movementshave exhibited such an

abiding preoccupation with establishing antecedents in order to

defend and define their textual practices. This 'self-periodization'

has been a dominant factor in the nouveau roman since the 1950s:
literary-historical arguments are frequently deployed by these

writers as a means of both affirming their radical modernist

credentials and of validating and valorizing the transgressive

techniques in their works.

It is important to consider how the formation - however tacit - of

a 'group' or 'movement' became part of the general endeavour to

promote the new literary aesthetic. Needless to say, there was an

explicit denial of any sense of organization or commonpurpose: they

attempted to assert the extent to which they were writing

independently of each other. It would be frequently stated that if

they were in any sense 'united', it was because they shared a

rejection of the assumptions and techniques of what they chose to

describe as 'Balzacian realism' - by which they tended to mean any
novel which aimed to represent contemporary society through the

portrayal of rounded and 'representative' social types and which was

characterized formally by a linear narrative and a causal structure.

However, it should be taken into account that this distorted

construction of 'Balzacian realism' was itself a polemical strategy,

 16

which was as much an attack on their contemporaries, as it was on

ninetenth-century realism, for having failed to incorporate the

advances of modernism. While it is generally recognized that their

description of Balzacian 'classic' realism is a flawed and partial

one - clearly owing more to strategic, polemical 'aesthetic politics'

than anything else - it has not been sufficiently recognized the

extent to which they drew on a modernist canon as part of the attempt

to legitimize their objectives.

It is commonto most narratives of the 'evolution' of the nouveau

roman to begin with the proviso that the designation 'nouveau roman'

is merely a convenient quasi-journalistic or even marketing label

attached to an otherwise heterogeneous collection of writers, sharing

little other than the same publishing house at one time or another

(Editions de Minuit). It has usually been said to comprise a central

group - Alain Robbe-Grillet, Nathalie Sarraute, Claude Simon, Michel

Butor, then, later, Robert Pinget - with Marguerite Duras and even

Samuel Beckett as 'co-opted' members. While it is certainly true

that the central core never issued a single agreed 'programme', a

considerable degree of cohesion does emerge from an examination of

their critical writings; and an impression of shared writerly values

is suggested by their willingness (to a greater or lesser extent) to

appear on the same platform at conferences and to accept (however

apparently reluctantly) the 'nouveau roman' appellation.

Nevertheless, it is significant that Robbe-Grillet decided not to

include his review of Nathalie Sarraute's L'ere du soupcon in Plot

un nouveau roman because of the extent to which he was concerned that

 17

it might have appeared critical. As he states in the Obliques volume

in which it was republished:

les reserves qui apparaissent [... ] n'avaient guere de place dans

un ouvrage qui pretend au contraire mettre en lumiere une
certaine concordance de vues.
During the 1970s, the critic and novelist Jean Ricardou, in his self-

appointed role as the nouveau roman's spiritual leader, attempted to

foster a greater sense of group identity by bringing together Butor,
Pinget, Robbe-Grillet, Sarraute, Simon and Claude 011ier at the
famous Cerisy conference (1971), in addition to organizing separate
colloques devoted to Claude Simon (1974) and Robbe-Grillet (1975).
However, his endeavour to formulate a theoretical programmemet with
greater resistance. Michel Butor did not in fact attend the Cerisy
conference in person; however his contribution was read by someone
2 Nor did Butor
else. attend the conference devoted to the nouveau

roman in New York in 1982 at which Robbe-Grillet, Sarraute, Simon and

Pi nget all gave papers, thereby confirming his increasingly marginal
3
position.

It is instructive to examine Ricardou's own account of the members

of the group in his book Le Nouveau Roman. It is worth bearing in

mind that this study was published as part of the 'Ecrivains de

toujours' series of informed critical guides to 'great' authors.
While recognizing the diversity of these texts, he nevertheless

decides to focus attention on the narrative techniques used by the

various nouveaux romanciers: it is Ricardou's contention that

'membership' is based on a certain attitude towards le recit:

le Nouveau roman met en cause [... ] avec une virulence

croissante un phdnomened'envergure, insidieusement
 18

actif dans la plupart des institutions humaines et

peut-etre 4 1'objet d'un tabou ideologique clandestin:
le RECIT"

The 'mise en cause du recit' is 'un critere de parfaite pertinence

5
pour definir un mouvement'. Towards the end of his commentary, he

uses the term 'meta-recit' as another criterion which can be applied.

Ricardou is of course led to include himself in the canon of the

nouveau roman which he is establishing. He lists the 'members' of

the group drafted by other commentators (in the journal Esprit in

19586 ; and in Frangoise Baque's book Le Nouveau Roman in 1972 7),

criticizing the over-reliance on chronological factors concerning

their 'appearance' as writers. Ricardou himself is led to provide an

extensive list of authors and works published up until 1973 (the year

of this volume's publication) which can be said to conform to certain

criteria for inclusion in order to demonstrate the dangers of drawing

up a definitive list. Instead, he proposes the notion of auto-

determination 8, by the fact that a number of
provided principally
these writers attended his Cerisy collogue in 1971. It is this

concern with certain collective preoccupations surrounding narrative

which he claims has dictated the nature of the volume Le Nouveau

Roman. It is for this reason that this volume is not divided into

discrete sections devoted to individual nouveaux romanciers. It is

inevitable that Ricardou claims these writers share with him a

rejection of expression and representation in favour of an emphasis

on the conception of the text as the product of work in and on

language. In the final section of this critical work, however, each

of the novelists chosen is given a short separate section containing

comments made in interviews or essays: significantly, the statements

 19

reproduced here are carefully selected in order to be consonant with

Ricardou's own theoretical position. This may well suggest an

element of truquage on his part as part of the strategy of

establishing commoncriteria for inclusion into the canon he is
formulating, despite his initial hesitations in this respect.

In addition to using the Balzacian model as that which

characterizes a retrograde writing, the nouveau roman's 'map of

misreading' is also apparent from the confrontation of these writers

with their more immediate predecessors. In establishing their

ancestry, little reference is ever made to the surrealists, who

obviously contributed a great deal to the contestation of realism -
this seems to arise mainly from a dislike of the practice of
automatic writing and the over-emphasis on the value of the sub-

conscious. Claude Simon has spoken disparagingly of:

l'aventure decevante et avortee de la fameuse tentative
d'ecriture automatigue des surrealistes qui [... ] n'aboutit
qu'ä une suite sans fin de parantheses qui s'ouvrent les uns
apres les autres sans jamais se refermer.
However much the nouveaux romanciers may have wished to disrupt

conventional narrative structures, it remains the case that their

work is characterized by a great deal of highly conscious control.

Ricardou's detailed analysis of the procedures of linguistic and
textual production and generation both in his own work and in that of
the other novelists reveals a very conscious exploration and

exploitation of the material provided by language. This represents a

marked departure from le hasard objectif. While it is certainly true

that the nouveaux romanciers have but rarely cited surrealist

 20

writers, nevertheless there have occasionally been references to some

surrealist painters. It may also be possible that they feared the

'group identity' of surrealism which was promoted through the various

manifestos and internal disagreements on 'doctrinal' questions. On

the other hand, a writer like Celine becomes an 'approved' precursor

on account of the liberation of literary language which was effected

in Voyage au bout de la nuit. Robbe-Grillet, for example, has

described him as 'le grand ecrivain revolutionnaire de l'entre-deux-

10 Ricardou devoted
guerres'. a chapter to Valery in his second
11
critical work Pour une theorie du nouveau roman which also

attempted to consecrate the 'ideologically correct' generative

procedures in the writings of RaymondRoussel, whose work had been

praised by both Robbe-Grillet and Michel Butor.

The self -periodization of the nouveau roman is apparent from the

attempts made by these various novelists to position themselves in

'progressivist' literary-historical terms. In Pour un nouveau roman,

Robbe-Grillet had selected from a number of previously published

essays on certain 'marginal' writers as part of his so-called

'anthologie 12, including Roussel, Svevo, Joe Bousquet,
moderne'
Samuel Beckett and Robert Pinget. Nathalie Sarraute in L'Ere du

soupcon also draws upon certain 'precursors' in order to demonstrate

the extent to which her own fiction has evolved out of a 'tradition'
13 The
of experimentation. essays grouped together by Michel Butor
in R6pertoire also contribute to this process. 14 Claude Simon has of

course repeatedly invoked his debt to Proust, Joyce and Faulkner in

interviews over the years and more overtly during his Nobel Prize
 21

acceptance speech as recently as 1986.15 He has also referred to

Stendhal, Flaubert and Dostoevsky, and has underlined the impact of

modern painting (especially Cezanne) in establishing modernity in the

arts generally, by denouncing causality and stressing fragmentation:

If I had to sum up [... ] the change which thus occurred, I would
venture that over the principle of the establishment of relations
justified by causality and necessitating a kind of totalizing
(and illusory as well) inventory, the principle of the
establishment, of above all qualitative relations took
precedence.
Robbe-Grillet has also chosen to focus on the 'value' of
fragmentation in literary discourse, paying tribute most noticeably
(like Simon) to the fiction of William Faulkner: of As I Lay Dying,
he praises the manner in which 'the fragmentation of the world and
the fragmentation of consciousness [... ] is enacted within the very

text'; while Benjy in The Sound and the Fury is described as 'the
17 The
typical incompetent narrator'. principal function of numerous

comments such as these is to convey that a kind of 'aesthetic

revolution' has taken place to which they are contributing. It is

thus a means of legitimizing their own practices.

In many such examples of literary self-positioning by the nouveaux

romanciers, existentialist writing was considered to be

insufficiently experimental: Sartre in particular was felt to be

especially reprehensible as a consequence of his advocacy of 'la

littdrature engag¬e'. Such an overt delineation of a social and

political function for the writer was at direct variance with the

formalist '8 Demonstrating in a

prerequisites of the nouveau roman.

tangible way the 'anxiety of influence' (to adopt Harold Bloom's

 22

terminology), this criticism is maintained even in later texts such

as Robbe-Grillet's Le Miroir qui revient and Claude Simon's Discours

de Stockholm. Sartre is castigated for having failed to follow

through the innovative La Nausee by writing Les Chemins de la

liberte, which appeared unambiguously 'political' in conception and,

as a consequence, axiomatically non-modernist. However, their

arguments rest largely on Sartre's intentions rather than his actual

practice in the latter novel: Sartre in fact adopts a whole range of

modernist devices throughout the three volumes, deriving precisely

from the narrative experiments of Joyce, Dos Passos, Faulkner and
19 Arguably, Nathalie Sarraute's
others. career benefited enormously
from Sartre's famous preface to her first novel, Portrait d'un

inconnu, which he claimed placed her in the alternative tradition of

the 'anti-roman'. This endorsement had a crucial effect in terms of

the development of the 'movement' of the nouveau roman as a new

generation of novelists united in their rejection of realism. Sartre

had initially been attracted to her work because it seemed to
demonstrate his own concern with the inauthenticity of human

relationships, yet he would later express his distaste for the fact

that her novels are set in an upper-middle-class Parisian 20

milieu.
Camus's L'Etranger is also marred (at least for Robbe-Grillet) by the

unwelcome intrusion of a 'metaphorical' vocabulary in the second part

of the novel: in his essay 'Nature, Humanisme, Trag6die'21 and in Lg

Miroir qui revient, Robbe-Grillet had condemned this unfortunate

lapse from 'le degre zero de 1'ecriture' almost as a kind of betrayal

of modernism, in addition to being deficient in phenomenological

terms by establishing a complicity between man and the world. If we

 23

accept Jean-Francois Lyotard's definition of postmodernism as the

subversion of metanarratives, then the nouveau roman can be said to

have rejected the totalizing metanarrative of existentialism, even if

only to have replaced it with a literary-historical metanarrat i ve of

its own. It would also be possible to use the Jakobson/Tynjanov

'change of dominant' thesis to account for the nouveau roman's

'rebellion' against the prevailing 'cultural dominant' of
22
existentialism.

Significantly, it is the metaphysical dimension of Samuel Beckett's

writing which places him, strictly speaking, outside the confines of

the nouveau roman, despite the similarities in formal

experimentation. Andre Gide's Les Faux-Monnayeurs, a novel

characterized by self-reflexivity and self-consciousness, in which

the device of mise en abyme is especially active, has perhaps not

received from them the kind of attention that could be expected,

although Jean Ricardou does speak highly of Gide in a contribution to

the Entretiens sur Andre Gide volume 23. Gide was perhaps percieved

as having been too closely allied to the psychological novel in the

French tradition of the roman d'analyse. Marcel Proust's A la

recherche du temps perdu, however, is recognized as an important

technical achievement, especially by Claude Simon and Robbe-Grillet.

Simon's syntactical and thematic discursiveness and preoccupation

with memory and time are clearly reminscent of Proust. For Nathalie

Sarraute, however, Proust's psychologizing had to be refined and

transformed in order better to convey the mobility and fragmentation

 24

of consciousness. Proust's use of the anonymous first-person

narrator was of course to be adopted in several nouveaux romans.

All of the nouveaux romanciers have paid tribute most conspicuously

to Flaubert: Robbe-Grillet has repeatedly credited Flaubert with the
departure from 'mimetic' realism in favour of a more self-consciously

modernist writing; the title of Nathalie Sarraute's essay 'Flaubert

le precurseur'24 itself underlines the indebtedness of the nouveau

roman towards Flaubert's work. In a series of overtly periodizing

comments by these novelists, Flaubert's oeuvre is deemed to

constitute a 'turning-point' in French literary history and the

history of the novel more generally. As Robbe-Grillet comments in
his literary-historical tour d'horizon in 'Sur quelques notions
'Des Flaubert, tout commencea vaciller'. 25 Flaubert's
perimees': use

of style indirect libre in order to voice the consciousness of his

protagonists is regarded as the forerunner of the stream of

consciousness technique popularized by Joyce and other twentieth-

century modernists. It is of course the Joyce of Portrait of the

Artist as a Young Man and Ulysses who attracted the attention of the

nouveaux romanciers rather than Finnegans Wake, whose verbal and

linguistic inventiveness did not receive many enthusiasts, except
during the 1970s when both Simon and Robbe-Grillet were influenced by
the theories of Jean Ricardou, who stressed the productive nature of

work on language in order to counter representation. In this

context, Ricardou was particularly guilty of attempting to establish

an officially- sanctioned list of approved modernist precursors: the

criteria he used were based on a simplistic and over-schematic

 25

distinction between writers who accepted a mimetic function and those

for whom the materiality of language was paramount. However, this

self-legitimizing and periodizing strategy has always characterised

nouveau roman aesthetics.

In general terms, what the nouveaux romanciers would jettison from

modernism was the privileging of interiority and the portrayal of the

awakening of the artistic sensibility: although writer-figures

occasionally appear in the fiction of Robert Pinget and Nathalie

Sarraute, we find a rejection of the elitist preoccupation with the

artist as a unique individual possessing a heightened awareness of

reality. Nevertheless, the early nouveau roman was very much engaged

in the characteristically modernist preoccupation with the

representation of consciousness. It was the subsequent 'abandonment'

of this attempt to render in formal terms subjective states of

consciousness and perception which can be claimed to illustrate the

26 The concern with anonymity and
nouveau roman's postmodernity.

alienation, present in the metaphysical novel of the twentieth

century, is absorbed most obviously by Robbe-Grillet - although

devoid of an overtly philosophical content. It is clear from his

critical writings that, to some extent, he considers himself to be

the successor of Kafka and Canty

s: this 'influence' emerges in his

novels, Dans le labyrinthe - whose very title evokes Kafka and Borges

- and his first work, Un Regicide in which the atmosphere is very

27,
much that of the absurd-cum-behaviourist novel even if in both

cases the 'metaphysical' element is subjected to parody.

 26

It is evident then from the comments made by the nouveaux

romanciers that they considered themselves to be developing and

integrating the formal experiments of writers drawn from a carefully

selected modernist canon, suggesting that they judged modernism to

have been incomplete in the French novel before their own arrival on

the literary scene. The attack on the norms of classic realism was

of course aided and abetted by the emerging school of structuralist

critics, most notably Roland Barthes, who, in Le degre zero de

l'ecriture (1953) and in Essais Critiques (1964), espoused the

efforts of the nouveau roman (or, more exactly, of Robbe-Grillet) in

overturning the Balzacian bourgeois novel and its attandant

retrograde ideology. The deconstruction of narrative as a natural or

unproblematic activity was to be amplified by several other literary

theorists. The decentring of the author as the source and guarantee

of his/her discourse, and the increasing preoccupation with the

operation of intertextuality in the novel, could be demonstrated to

be reflected in the work of the nouveaux romanciers. Structuralism

was also able to use the nouveau roman's denial of an

autobiographical motivation, and its allocation of an apparently more

active role to the reader, as an illustration of the 'death of the

author' criterion; while the rather more difficult question of

referentiality would be echoed by many of the novelists themselves in

critical debate.

This collusion between writers and critics was not deliberate, let

alone coordinated in any systematic way, yet, in cultural and

intellectual terms, the principal outcome was to revolutionize the

 27

literary landscape by initiating new, evaluative criteria to chart

the movementfrom realism to modernism: Flaubert is of course also

considered by Barthes to be the pivotal figure in this transformation

towards an apparently less 'transparent' ecriture. Both the nouveau

roman and structuralism were able to find nourishment and

encouragement in their parallel activities and in the polemical

tactics both movements employed as a means of furthering their

broadly similar aims. If it is in any way meaningful to speak in

terms of a 'change of dominant', then arguably the nouveau roman

could not have achieved this without the support of like-minded

critics. Indeed, in the 1970s, the theoretical influence of Jean

Ricardou, who was aligned to both movementsvia Tel Quel, can be said

to have extended even to the actual fiction produced by Robbe-Grillet

and Claude Simon at that stage, and several of the concepts he

formulated were regurgitated in critical interventions by these

writers.

Modernity and Representation

There can be no doubt that the question of representation has been

the key debate in nouveau roman aesthetics. Much of the theoretical

and critical discussion surrounding the nouveau roman has been

preoccupied with the implications of this. It has been a central

feature in the evaluation of the nouveau roman's modernity. What is

significant is the extent to which the novelists themselves have

become involved in the ramifications of this complex issue, at

various times either confirming or rejecting the existence of a

 28

mimetic impulse to their writing. The defence or condemnation of

representation has been in many respects characteristic of the

polemics and 'aesthetic politics' of the nouveau roman. Initially,

recourse to arguments concerning representation was grounded on a

perceived need for a justification for the 'greater realism' of the

early examples of nouveau roman writing felt to be otherwise

illisible.

It is perhaps not sufficiently appreciated, however, the extent to

which a great deal of nouveau roman polemics was engaged in

valorizing representation as that which in fact constitutes the

essential modernity of the fiction being produced. From a literary-

historical point of view, it should not be overlooked that the

nouveaux romanciers frequently resorted to the argument that they

were importing or updating in the French novel the experiments and

advances of European and American modernism. An analysis of these

polemics reveals, at the very least, a concern with modernizing the

novel because they felt it had progressed little, formally and

technically, since Balzac, as a consequence of the failure to

assimilate both the local experiments of Flaubert and Proust as well

as the innovations of Joyce, Woolf, Faulkner and Kafka elsewhere. In

Robbe-Grillet's Pour un nouveau roman and Nathalie Sarraute's L'Ere

du soupcon., Michel Butor's essays, and Claude Simon's comments in

conference papers and interviews - all of these writers have had

recourse to a modernist canon and a particular narrative of literary

history principally as part of an impetus of literary self-

justification.
 29

The explicitly polemical nature of the attack on what was depicted

as the persistence of Baizacian realism was perceived as

'historically necessary' if French fiction was to progress. Implicit

in these arguments produced by the nouveaux romanciers was the

assumption that the presence of causality, plot, linearity and

characterization in the novels of their 'reactionary' contemporaries

made them redundant, both in literary-historical and in formal

realist terms. The adoption of the 'superannuated' forms of

nineteenth-century fiction did not adequately reflect or represent

the epistemological and ontological uncertainty which characterised
the contemporary experience of reality. Nathalie Sarraute's

condemnation of plot and character in L'ere du soupon was based

firmly on the conviction that traditional narrative cannot convey the

experience of incoherence and discontinuity, nor the dissolution of

the personality in a psychological sense. Therefore the fixed

categories of the character- and plot-based fiction of the nineteenth

century had to be abandoned in favour of structures permitting

fluidity and instability. According to Sarraute, the modern reader

had also becomedistrustful of the authority of the act of narration

and of the narrative voice - hence the disapproval of omniscience in

particular. Michel Butor was adamant that classic realism was in

fact unable to incorporate the complexity of reality: he advocated

the creation of a narrative discourse which would possess a greater

28 For Robbe-Grillet there direct
mimetic scope. was also a

correlation between Balzacian realism as a literary form and the

society which 'produced' it: the argument is presented in an

unproblematic reflectionist way. In his lucid and highly combative

 30

essay, 'Sur quelques notions perimees' (1957), he stressed that the

formal components of the realist novel reflected the dominant

ideology of bourgeois society:

Tous les elements techniques du recit - emploi systematique du
passe simple et de la troisieme personne, adoption sans condition
du deroulement chronologique, intrigues lineaires, courbe
reguliere des passions, tension de chaque episode vers une fin,
etc. - tout visait a imposer l'image d'un univers stable,
coherent, continu, univoque, entierement dechiffrable. Comore
l'intelligibilite du monden'etait pas mise en question, raconter
ne posait Pos de probleme. L'ecriture romanesquepouvait titre
innocente.

He insisted in a number of essays that the novel had to reflect the

fact that our perception of reality had changed30; and he concedes in

an essay not included in Pour un nouveau roman that a new conception

of realism was being used: 'Un nouveau realisme doit donc s'imposer,
311t
maintenant'. was therefore necessary to develop narrative forms

which would in many ways more accurately mirror the unintelligibility

of the world: the problematic nature of reality had to be more

suitably translated. Claude Simon also repeatedly indicated that the

causality and confidence of the traditional novel in fact perpetuated

a misrepresentation of reality.

This reading of classic realism (and of Balzac in particular) was

of course extremely distorted: the Balzacian novel was made to

encapsulate in a convenient way everything which the nouveaux

romanciers considered to be deficient in any modern representation of

reality. It is significant that in the light of Roland Barthes's

L, critics would subject even Balzac to the kind of analysis

reserved for the more allegedly oppositional works produced by the

nouveau roman: poststructuralist and deconstructive readings could

 31

32
transform the lisible into the scriptible. The so-called 'classic

realists' could be shown to be just as transgressive and problematic

as the 'modernists'. By default rather than by design, therefore,

the nouveaux romanciers inadvertently encouraged this fruitful

interpretative transformation.

The nouveaux romanciers have used not simply formalist, but more

explicitly 'formal realist' arguments to explain their departure from

traditional narrative structures: it was held that the form of the

novel had to reflect the changing perception of reality as

fragmentary and discontinuous. For Robbe-Grillet in particular, this

was also a philosophical (in the phenomenological sense of

translating the 'etre-1ä des choses'33) and quasi-sociological

necessity, mirroring the dehumanization and alienation of man in

modern society -a critique which would later be adapted by the

Marxist theorist Lucien Goldmann (in Pour une sociologie du roman

(1964)), who was able to use the concept of reification as a meansof

explaining the chosisme of Robbe-Grillet's early novels and the

subversion of character in the nouveau roman generally. Even as

recently as 1982, Robbe-Grillet would explain his transgressive

narrative techniques by relying on the Sartrean concept of

contingency34: thus the disruptive narrative syntax can be said to

convey the fragmentation of man in the world, and the proclaimed

absence of meaning in his novels can thus be claimed to correspond to

the gratuitousness of existence. This emphasis on chance and

coincidence is vividly depicted in Djinn. 35

 32

With the exception of the Ricardou-dominated 1970s, Claude Simon

would adopt a similar set of epistemological and phenomenological

pretexts for his textual practices. 'Rendre la perception confuse,

multiple et simultane du monde' was the quotation used as a title of

one of the interviews given to coincide with the publication of

Histoire (1967)36, in the course of which he described his narrative

strategy in the novel as an attempt to convey, in formal terms, the

incoherence of perception and instability of memory.

Nathalie Sarraute has consistently defended the narrative

structures of her texts as the only possible means of representing,

in fictional form, the psychological interactions between

consciousnesses which she describes as 'tropisms': the portrayal of

such subtle, intersubjective activity requires the creation of a more

fluid narrative discourse. The linearity and chronology of the

conventional novel had to be abandoned in order to achieve this: the

minute movements of attraction and repulsion towards other

consciousnesses, the hypersensitivity towards and provoked by

language and objects of various kinds, could clearly not be

accommodatedwithin the character-centred novel of classic realism.

It is clear from L'ere du soupon that Sarraute is arguing from a

position which considers psychological realism of the traditional

kind as a falsification of mental experience.

Michel Butor's justifications for the devices used in his early

novels are also grounded in the language of mimetic realism. His

subsequent abandonment of the novel form following Deards (1960) is

 33

explained principally by his conviction of the impossibility of

representation within even the 'transgressive' novel: in his later

works, coherent and sequential narrative patterns are rejected as

being inadequate from a mimetic point of view. In texts such as
Mobile, Reseau aerien, and 6 810 000 litres d'eau par seconde, even

the typographical arrangements of the texts themselves are designed

to encompass a greater representational potential which include a
greater 'quotation' of reality:
Nous sommesa l'interieur d'un complexe de cultures en evolution,
ä l'interieur duquel se produisent touter sortes d'illusions et
de gachis. Pour nous en delivrer il est indispensable de mettre
au jour et a l'epreuve les references. Travailler sur les
citations c'est mettre en evidence le fait qu'on n'ejý jamais
seul auteur d'un texte, que la culture est un tissu.
Ann Jefferson has spoken of the 'powerful mimetic intention'38 of
Butor's last designated novel.

Although the concerted attack on the forms and conventions of

classic nineteenth-century fiction was pursued very much in the
interests of modernity, it is evident therefore from the defences

provided by the nouveaux romanciers themselves that they were relying

to a considerable extent on a revised concept of realism. It is

certainly the case that the arguments they employed were partly
designed in order to make their work appear more lisible, in response

to the frequently voiced objections concerning -the alleged

'difficulty' of their novels. In this respect, their rhetoric had

the principal aim of facilitating the reader's response to these

otherwise 'incomprehensible' texts whose erosion of conventional

contours impeded the reader's access. Therefore the question of

 34

retrievability of the nouveau roman depended to some degree on the

reader being convinced of the necessity for modernity.

The issue of recuperation itself has of course becomea key factor

in critical debate ever since the publication of Bruce Morrissette's

Les Romansde Robbe-Grillet (1963). Roland Barthes's 'subversive'

preface to this volume warns against the attempt made to 'naturalize'

Robbe-Grillet's fiction by adopting such a markedly humanist

approach. Before Morrissette, Robbe-Grillet had appeared to accept

the chosiste label attached to him by Barthes on account of the

supposedly flat and neutral representation of external reality and

the minute descriptions of objects in his early novels, which seemed

to be in accordance with the phenomenological position outlined in

Pour un nouveau roman. Morrissette's interpretative strategy was

derived of course from Robbe-Grillet's own departure from this

standpoint in favour of a more 'subjectivist' view. Thus Morrissette

was able to perform readings of his work which concentrated on the

psychological realism of the texts in question. He argued that, in

each of Robbe-Grillet's first three novels, the narrative discourse

is focalized around the consciousness of the central protagonist, so

the recurrent objects (the rubber in Les Gommes,the cord in Lg

Voyeur, the centipede in La Jalousie) connote some sexual or criminal

obsession and the presence of an interiority. Far from being

neutral, the objects and descriptions become in fact suffused with

meaning when attached to a centre of consciousness. Robbe-Grillet

showed himself willing to embrace this psychological/subjectivist

mode of analysis as readily as he had previously accepted Roland

 35

Barthes's imprimatur as the model chosiste. 39 It was not uncommon

for critics at this time to be engaged in character study and

supposed reconstructions of plot and chronology in the writer's work.

Barthes's caveats against recuperation have been most convincingly

demonstrated by Stephen Heath who is critical of the tendency towards

naturalization: for Heath, the radical experience of the nouveau

roman is undermined when the novels are subjected to reductive

readings of the psychologizing variety enacted by Morrissette,

however much these may be encouraged by the novelists themselves.

For example, despite her attachment to an extra-textual and pre-

linguistic domain of mental activity, Nathalie Sarraute's work,

according to Heath, should not be limited by interpretative

strategies which are fundamentally 'referentialist' in orientation.

In considering how the nouveau roman periodizes itself in relation

to modernism, it can certainly be shown that the early productions of

the nouveaux romanciers are susceptible to readings which to some

extent meet the criteria of psychological realism and interiority so

important in modernist aesthetics. The subsequent evolution towards

an apparently less recuperable writing would seem to bear this out.

In Robbe-Grillet's fiction, this movementmay seem most tangible.

In Un Regicide (1949/1978)40, the narrative oscillates between two

apparently distinct, fictional universes: a 'prosaic' world

(recounted in the third person), in which a character namedBoris is

socially, metaphysically and politically alienated in the manner

befitting an existentialist hero, intersects with the 'poetic' world

 36

of an anonymous first-person narrator who inhabits an isolated

farming and fishing community. These competing discourses struggle

to achieve hierarchy in diegetic terms. However, the text invites

us, as a result of the parallels and correspondences between the two

worlds, to consider the first-person sequences as occurring

oneirically in Boris's mind: thus the disruptions in the narrative

can be interpreted as the symptom of his distorted ordering of

experience. In Les Gommes(1953), Robbe-Grillet adopts a mock-

Oedipal detective story format: the detective Wallas, at the end of a

period of 24 hours, kills the man whose 'murder' he had been sent to

investigate. His investigations are accompanied by a search for an

india-rubbber, about which he remembers only that it contained the
two letters 'di' in the middle of its trade name (hence 'Oedj.pe').

This novel becomes lisible if we accept the psychologizing

interpretation that Wallas is a kind of victim of Oedipal obsessions

which he projects onto the objects around him. In Le Voyeur (1955),

the intense preoccupation with specific objects which the travelling

watch-salesman displays - the figure-of-eight patterns, the girl's

neck, the rope, the cinema poster - is contrived to function as an

index of his guilt: Mathias is incriminated by the narrative,

although his guilt is never proved conclusively. The sado-sexual

crime is not described, yet everything in the text points to Mathias

as the perpetrator. In La Jalousie (1957), the disjointed

chronology, the use of the present tense, the repetition of scenes,

the recurrence of certain details - features which initially perplex

readers - become explicable if an identifiable narrator is

postulated. If we accept that the narrative discourse represents the

 37

consciousness of the unnamed 'marl jaloux' then the ambiguities and

contradictions in the text can be related to this 'narrator "s

obsessive fascination with the possibility of his wife's adultery.

According to this reading, the repetition of episodes and the lack of

a linear structure can be regarded as being in keeping with the

formal realism of a narrative which is being conducted by someone

whose overwrought state of mind colours his perception of the world

around him, and who is no longer capable of distinguishing between

imagination and reality. The central gap in the text is the

narrative perspective; however, by accepting the proposition that

this is indeed a first-person narration, with the first-person

conspicuously omitted, then the novel becomes understood in

psychological terms as a radical example of stream of consciousness

writing. In all of these novels, the disorders and inconsistencies

can be 'justified' as the attempt to convey the limited viewpoint of

an incompetent or unreliable narrator, or the workings of a confused

and obsessed consciousness.

Similarly, in what seemeda particularly unconventional technique

at the time, Michel Butor, in La Modification (1957), employs a

second-person narrative as a means, apparently, of voicing the

monologue which Leon Delmont is conducting with himself as he travels

from Paris to Rome to join his mistress, explaining to himself the

history of his affair and anticipating how it will resolve itself.

The ahbi is the organizing focus in Passage de Milan (1954); while

L'Emploi du temps (1956) is a first-person narrative concerned with

the solution of an enigma. In Robert Pinget's Grail Flibuste (1956)

 38

and Le Fiston (1959), the grief of the occasionally drunken narrator

clouds his view of the world and consequently the narrative itself.

In his later novels, such as Quelqu'un (1965) and Le Libera (1968),

however fragmentary the discourse appears, readings can still be

performed along psychological lines if such texts are seen as

extensions of the 'modernist' monologue intdrieur technique.

Claude Simon's fiction provides for the possibility of retrieval,

if we accept the mimetic claim that the form of the novel must be
dictated by the incoherence and instability of memoryand perception.
In Le Vent (1957), L' Herbe (1958), La Route des Fl andres (1960), L
-t
Palace (1962) and Histoire (1967), the fragmentation and
discontinuity of reality is conveyed by the narrative syntax itself.
The arguments adduced by Simon (see below) reveal a concern with

representation: the partial and subjective nature of perception and

the flux of experience necessitate an equally disruptive formal

structure. These novels can be read as attempts to reconstruct the

fragmentary apprehension of the past. As Simon himself has stated,

there is a striking incompatibility between the discontinuity of

perception and the continuity of writing: it is central to Simon's

aesthetics to bring to the novel the non-linearity of painting.

Simon's fiction dramatizes the attempt to impose order and meaning

on the chaos of reality, history and consciousness - hence the

appearance in his novels of tumultuous events such as war and

revolution. His work is intimately concerned with the

epistemological questions which preoccupy modernist aesthetics. In

 39

stylistic terms, the long and digressive sentences, the accumulation

of parantheses, the sustained use of the present participle, the

increasing lack of conventional paragraphing and punctuation are all

deployed in order to convey simultaneity of perception, in a manner

clearly reminiscent of both Proust and Faulkner. In Le Vent, there

seems to be a reconstitution of the past in which perception, memory

and imagination all play equally important roles: the central

protagonist Montes provides the narrator with a disordered version of

events. It is significant that the sub-title is 'Tentative de

restitution d'un r6table baroque'. In L'Herbe, Louise is another

unreliable narrator; indeed, the perspective changes from sharing

Louise's point of view to a wider lens. The theme of disintegration

in the novel (Louise's Tante Marie is lying comatose in an upstairs

room on the verge of death) is suggested formally by the disjointed

narration and chronology. Louise's fragmentary perception is

mirrored in the discontinuity of the text. In La Route des Flandres,

the fluctuations between first and third person mean that it is not

possible to contend that the novel's discourse is organized entirely

around the consciousness of the central character Georges, who

otherwise seems to be recreating his experiences in the course of a

night in bed with the widow of his commanding officer, some time

after the wartime conflict. The principal theme of this novel is

again decomposition in all its aspects, so the formal disintegration

of the text itself can be said to convey the dispersal of Georges's

subjectivity. Using the debäcle of the Flanders campaign as a basis,

a reconstruction of the fragments of a chaotic experience occupies

the narrative. Simon's decision to dispense with normal syntax

 40

implies that stylistically the intention is to render the 'real' more

satisfactorily than the conventional novel would allow. Le Palace

presents a reconstruction of the events of a day, a night and the

next morning during the Spanish Civil War, apparently in the mind of

a student - into this narrative is imbricated the 'recit de 1'homme-

fusil' by an Italian who has committed an assassination. In

Histoire, the narrator is engaged in the elaboration of descriptions

which are suggested by a set of postcards: he attempts to evoke and

organize these fragments of the past, aware that it is ultimately

unknowable and that reconstructions are inevitably incomplete and

distorted by the passage of time. The chaotic narration is therefore

in harmony with such a fractured representation: conventional syntax

and punctuation would only conceal the discontinuity of experience.

It is evident from these examples that Claude Simon wished to

compose novels whose structure and language would reproduce the

confusion of perception, the discontinuous and simultaneous aspect of

memory, and the fragmentary nature of knowledge. Simon's own

statements made at this time betray a strong representational intent:

while rejecting the forms and assumptions of classic realism, the

novel nevertheless could be said to have retained its mimetic role.

As Stuart Sykes has argued, the emphasis on the simultaneity of

spatio-temporal representation in Simon's fiction should be seen as

the manner in which the linearity of writing is contested. 41

In the context of the debates and polemics generated in the nouveau

roman surrounding the question of representation, Claude Simon's

 41

fiction has undoubtedly been central to the development of critical

thinking. Simon's fiction has continued to remain the focus of much

of the theoretical controversy provoked by the preoccupation with the

role of mimesis in literary discourse. Indeed, the attention which

has been paid to representation in his work can be said to parallel

the evolution of nouveau roman aesthetics in general.

In commonwith the other nouveaux romanciers, Simon's defence of

the textual strategies operating in his novels was initially

characterised by the belief in the necessity for a 'greater'

representation than that which is provided by the classic realist

text. Simon has also frequently resorted to the narrative of

literary history in order to justify and legitimize his writing

practices. In particular, he has constantly invoked the influence

upon his writing of the work of Marcel Proust and William Faulkner,

thereby conveying the extent to which he considers himself to be

their 'successor' in literary-historical terms. 42 His debt to these

novelists is evident from even the most cursory examination of his

work. The disjointed and digressive syntax, the discontinuities, the

problematic narrative viewpoint, the emphasis on the instability of

memory and perception and the fragmentation of reality, the concern

with epistemological uncertainty: the presence of these and other

features can be immediately attributed to his reading of these

'precursors'. In any attempt to 'situate' Simon, the conclusion

would inevitably be drawn that his writing can be located as part of

'late modernism'.
 42

In the 1960s, Claude Simon had appeared to be more than willing to

sanction 'mimetic' readings of his work as a means of facilitating

their reception by readers. It is important to bear in mind that

unlike Robbe-Grillet, Nathalie Sarraute and Michel Butor, Simon had

not published 'theoretical' essays at this time as part of the

polemical defence of his writing. His contribution to the Cerisy

1971 conference, 'La Fiction mot ä mot', constituted his first major
intervention in the theoretical domain43; while Discours de Stockholm

(1986) has remained his only (and somewhat 'belated') single-volume

statement of aesthetic intent. It is very much the case that these

collections of essays of the other nouveaux romanciers functioned

very much as a kind of preface to the fiction itself, playing the

dual role of contesting the preconceptions of classic realism and of

setting out the agenda of a new poetics. In the 1950s and 1960s, as

we have seen, much of this endeavour is centred upon the demand for

new formal structures which more 'accurately' reflect the complexity

of reality. Hence the confusion in nouveau roman criticism between

'realism' and 'representation'. Although Simon did not choose to

indulge in the more or less public debate surrounding the nouveau

roman by adding critical essays of his own at that stage,

nevertheless comments made in interviews over this period rapidly

came to play a similar role, as Simon in a sense 'caught up' with the

nouveau roman polemics from which he had been largely excluded during
the late 1950s because of the extent to which his first works

published by Editions de Minuit only attracted attention somewhat

later than the others. 44 It may even be possible to argue that during

the 1960s, Simon would eventually come to 'replace' Michel Butor in

 43

the central nouveau roman pantheon as a result of the fact that

Butor's decision to abandon the novel following Degr6s placed him in

an increasingly marginal position in terms of the evolving 'canon' of

nouveau roman writing.

WhenLa Route des Flandres was published, Simon stated in a widely-

quoted interview given to Le Monde that 'ä partir de quelques

elements du souvenir, de ce qu'on peut savoir de la vie des autres,

it est possible de reconstituer un ensemble de choses vecues,

45 As he
senties'. went on to specify in what has since become a
famous declaration of authorial aesthetic intent:
J'etais hante par deux choses: la discontinuite, ('aspect
fragmentaire des emotions que l'on eprouve et qui ne sont aamais
relives les unes aux autres, et en me-me temps leur contiguite
dans la con pience. Ma phrase cherche a traduire cette
1:6.40

The title of another important interview (again in Le Monde) devoted

to Histoire has been repeatedly cited as evidence of Simon's belief

in mimesis: 'Claude Simon. Rendre la perception confuse, multiple et
47 Speaking
simultanee du monde'. at one point to L'Express, he

referred again to his desire to remain faithful in formal terms to

the simultaneity of memory and perception: 'Traduire dans la duree,

dans le temps, des images qui dans la memoire coexistent'. 48

Nathalie Sarraute has never deviated from her conviction that her

novels must be considered as attempts to reproduce, in formal terms,

the domain of the interpersonal, pre-verbal psychological 'reality'

of tropism. It is to facilitate the translation of the dramas of

sub-conversation and activity below the surface of consciousness that

 44

she had abandoned the conventions of linear narrative, 'normal'

chronology, plot, and characterization. The 24 texts which comprise

her first work, Tropismes, are in fact closer to prose poems than

traditional narrative. The representation of psychological states in

formation demandedthe expansiveness offered by the full-length novel
to depict the psychological sub-surface in all its complexity: it was

important that the experience of tropism should be created in the

49 In Portrait d'un inconnu and Martereau, anonymousfirst-
reader.

person narrators, hypersensitive to the power of tropism, provide the

narrative focus. In Le Planetarium, however, although it is possible

to attribute some of the sequences to the consciousnesses of the

'characters' involved, we are presented with conflicting narratives

and interpretations of events emanating from insufficiently

individuated figures. Her subsequent novels confirm this development

towards a narrative discourse in which it is increasingly difficult

to situate a perceiving consciousness or tangible focalization.

Sarraute's aim is to stress that tropistic movements are

interchangeable: movements of attraction and repulsion towards or

away from other human beings, and the frequently cliched and

stereotyped language they employ, demand representation in a more

flexible narrative form. She has repeatedly emphasized that her

novels are linguistically self-conscious explicitly in order to

translate the apprehension of the problematic arena of language as it

struggles to combat preordained and clichefied 'ways of seeing'. The

subject of Les Fruits d'or is a novel which is itself entitled 'Les

Fruits d'or'; this novel acts as a catalyst for tropistic

interactions amongst a set of predominantly anonymousfigures who are

 45

trapped within the fixed patterns of social discourse. Entre la vie

et la mort depicts the 'drama' of a writer's struggle with language

and the processes of creation, aware as he is of the potentially

enslaving power of words. In Vous les entendez?, an art object is

the topic of discussion: it becomes a kind of totem whose aesthetic

value is upheld by a father and disputed by his children. In the

short texts which make up L'Usage de la parole, the traumatic

reactions to particular words and phrases are once again dramatized

in all their intensity. Although eschewing the analysis prevalent in

the traditional psychological novel, Sarraute's work has been seen as

one which nevertheless combines, as Valerie Minogue has argued, 'a

simultaneous commitment both to reflexivity and to her own definition

50
of realism' "

On the subject of representation, Nathalie Sarraute has remained

remarkably consistent in 'theoretical' terms. Unlike both Claude

Simon and Robbe-Grillet, she never aligned herself with the Tel Quel-

oriented perspective of Ricardou which explicitly sought to remove

any consideration of extra-textual and extra-linguistic factors in

the elaboration of fiction. She has resolutely defended her belief

in formal experimentation not as an end in itself, but rather in

order better to represent tropistic activity. In her essays,

interviews and conference papers she has repeatedly focussed on her

preoccupation with finding the correct form in which to express the

sous-conversation which she considers the most significant feature of

mental and intersubjective activity. She has repeatedly stressed

 46

that her objective is the articulation by new formal/textual

techniques of a domain of inarticulate experience and sensation.

Sarraute has given numerous definitions of 'tropism' as a means of

conveying to readers what she had been striving to 'represent' - thus

facilitating in some measure the reception of these novels in a more

apparently lisible manner along the lines of a modernist mode of

interpretation. The following definition from L'Ere du soupc

presents a characteristic statement of the area of mental life in

which she is interested:

Ce sont des mouvementsindefinissables, qui glissent tres
rapidement aux limites de notre conscience; ils sont a
1'origine de nos gestes, de nos paroles, des sentiments que
nous manifestons que nous croyons eprouver et qu'il est
possible de definir. Its me paraissaient et me paraissPt
encore constituer la source secrete de notre existence.
It should not be overlooked the extent to which the existence of such

repeated statements throughout essays, interviews, and public

lectures have the purpose of 'ennabling' her texts to be read. As is

the case with the other nouveaux romanciers, she is willing to

situate her arguments using certain recognizable literary concepts,

however much she proposes revised definitions of 'realism' itself.

Taken collectively, these statements can be said to function as a

'pre-text' in terms of the direction of the reader's response.

Another central feature of Sarraute's defensive tactics has been to

use this revised concept of 'realism' to justify her novelistic

researches. In an article entitled 'Les deux realites' (1964), she

comments:
 47

Il me semble qu'il ya pour l'ecrivain deux sortes de realite.

11 ya d'abord la realite dans laquelle il vit, celle que tout
le mondevoit [... ] une realite qui a deja ete prospectee,
etudie, exprimee maintes et maintes fois dans des formes depuis
longtemps utilisees et connues. Cette realite est le domaine du
journalisme, eile ressortit au document et au reportage. Elle
n'est pas le domaine sur lequel porte l'effort createur du
romancier. La realite, pour le romancier, c'est ce qui n'est
pas encore connu, qui par consequent ne peut etre exprime dans
des formes deja utilisees et connues, et qui exige 192creation
de nouveaux modes d'expression, de nouvelles formes.

This is only one of many such statements which she has made over a

period of some forty years which underlines her belief in a

psychological 'reality' which she is attempting to 'represent' -

hence the evolution of new forms and structures, and her rejection of
the devices and assumptions of classic realism. Her essays in L'Ere

du soupcon obviously convey this preoccupation, while simultaneously

drawing on a selection of modernist precursors in order to legitimize
both her 'psychological' interests and her development of narrative

experimentation. She has stressed, of course, that she is not

interested in psychology of the traditional analytical, static kind;

but rather with 'dynamic' psychological states in movement ('certains

mouvements, certaines actions interieures sur lesquelles mon

attention s'etait fixe depuis longtemps' 53 ).

Sarraute has relied on a modernist canon of writers (in this case

Flaubert, Henry James, Proust and Virginia Woolf) in order to defend

her practices and critical interventions generally. In commonwith

other nouveaux romanciers, she attempts to legitimize her activity as

the literary-historical continuation in a 'great tradition' of

modernity:
Je ne cherche, pour ma part, qu'a avancer si peu que ce soit dans
1* vie que ces ecrivains [Joyce et Woolf] ont ouverte et qui ne
 48

me semble pas conduire ä une impasse. Je crois fermement a un

progres dans la recherche, et cela dans le domaine de la
psychologie. et j'entends par lä 1'exploration et la creation,
au moyen d'une foge qui lui est propre, d'un nouvel aspect de
l'univers mental.

Such a recourse to a modernist canon has been a constant feature of

her critical interventions over the years. Her conviction that

tropistic sensation had to be more adequately translated in formal

terms has figured throughout her many 'theoretical' pronouncements.

In L'Ere du soupcon, her readings of other writers/precursors is

conducted according to the to which they investigated the

extent
55 As
'endroits obscurs de la psychologie'. she reiterated at the New
York conference in 1982:

There was an interaction between this initial sensation and

the language: without the language, it did not come into
being. But thanks to it, the language was aliyp. This
interplay has always been indispensable to me.

Later in her contribution she states:

The substance and the forms of my books [... ] have evolved,
though they still reside in the same regions of psycg3c life,
in those regions where I place myself, where I work.

Sarraute's literary-historical view of the development of the novel

is apparent from this lecture as elsewhere. What is most interesting

about her intervention is once again the extent to which it can be

seen that she has been consistent in terms of her public

pronouncements on her aesthetic practices.

Taking Sarraute's views as the basis of her sustained analysis of

her writing, Valerie Minogue has argued that despite Sarraute's

rejection of realism in the conventional sense, 'she has never

deviated from the tradition of mimesis: her fundamental aim is to

 49

human reality'. 58 Unlike

uncover and represent Stephen Heath,

Minogue's argument is in harmony with the Sarrautean emphasis itself

on the coalesence of both 'form' and 'content' - in Sarraute's case,

the drama of the psychological sub-surface and its 'mise en mots' in

a structure which is itself linguistically complex.

In these various ways, therefore, while rejecting realism as a

literary form, the nouveaux romanciers were still prepared to adopt a

mimetic impetus, while clearly jettisoning the conventional devices

of plot, character, and linear chronology. The obvious validity of

'recuperable' readings of many of these nouveaux romans by applying

criteria derived from psychological realism and modernism generally

cannot be denied. It is evident from such a perusal of the

'legitimizing' commentary provided by the novelists themselves that

the reader is being encouraged to 'naturalize' the texts along the

lines suggested. The subsequent evolution towards the production of

fiction from which no coherent narrative perspective emerges would

seem to demonstrate a measure of discontent with previous textual and

theoretical practice. It is certainly not the case that this can be
discerned in the work of all the nouveaux romanciers at the same

time; however, that such a development did indeed take place suggests

that a new poetics had been tacitly formulated.

The modernity or postmodernity of the nouveau roman resides not

only in the degree to which the novels in question are transgressive

in narrative terms, but also in the extent to which they call into

question the legitimacy of the practices they install. An

 50

examination of the development of the nouveau roman displays exactly

those difficulties with periodization which have beset postmodern

poetics, calling into question the legitimacy of literary history as

a critical practice itself. As we have seen, it has been central to

the nouveau roman's poetics to establish a literary-historical

metanarrative as a legitimizing strategy. The nouveau roman - like

postmodernism - has created a reading community with specific

59 It is important
expectations and evaluative criteria of its own.
to take into account how this readership has been constructed and to

recognize the danger implicit in the formulation of a totalizing

version of literary evolution, as the theoretical discourse of the

nouveau roman vividly demonstrates.

 51

Notes: Chapter One

1. Obliques, ed. Francois Jost, nos 16 - 17,1978, p. 10.

2. NouveauRoman:hier. au_iourd'hui, II, (Paris: Union Generale
d'Editions, 10/18,1972), 243 - 54. Michel Butor's paper was
in fact read by Georges Raillard. It is interesting to note
that Robbe-Grillet commented, 'Les recherches de Butor [... ]
sont presque le negatif des nätres' (p. 279). However, a
collogue was dedicated to Butor in 1973 organized by Georges
Raillard. See Butor: Colloque de Cerisy, (Paris, Union Generale
d'Editions, 10/18,1974). As Raillard states in his opening
remarks, referring to Butor's marginalization at the earlier
Cerisy conference, 'on traität Michel Butor a part' (p. 11).
Significantly, Jean Ricardou did not attend.

3. Proceedings (in English) collected in L. Oppenheim(ed. ) Three

Decades of the French NewNovel, Urbana and Chicago, University
of Illinois Press, 1986.

4. J. Ricardou, Le NouveauRoman(Paris, 1973), p. 24.

5. Ibid., p. 137.
6. Esprit, nos. 7-8,1958, 'Le NouveauRoman'.

7. Francoise Baque, Le NouveauRoman(Paris, 1972).

8. Ricardou, Le NouveauRoman, p. 11.

9. Claude Simon, 'La fiction mot ä mot', Nouveau Roman: hier.

auiourd'hui, II, p. 84.

10. Obliques, p. 41.

11. J. Ricardou, Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (Paris, 1971),

pp. 59 - 90.
12. A. Robbe-Grillet, Pour un nouveau roman (Paris, 1963), p. 69.

13. N. Sarraute, L'Ere s (Paris, 1956), especially 'De

Dostoievski a Kafka' 166) and 'Conversation et sous-
conversation' (pp. 95 - 147).

14. M. Butor, Repertoire (Paris, 1960), Repertoire II (Paris, 1964),

Repertoire III (Paris, 1968), and Essais sur le roman (Paris,
1969).

15. C. Simon, Discours de Stockholm (Paris, 1986). As he once

commentedin the course of an interview: 'It is quite obvious
that without Proust, Joyce and Faulkner, I would never have been
able to write as I have', in A. B. Duncan (ed. ), Claude Simon
NewDirections (Edinburgh, 1985), p. 17. For analyses of
 52

Simon's debt to Faulkner, see A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon and

William Faulkner', Forum for Modern Language Studies, 9,1973,
235 - 52; and S. Sykes, 'The novel as conjuration: Absalom
Absalom! and La Route des Flandres, Revue de litterature
compar6e, 53, (1979), 348 - 57.
16. In Oppenheim, op. cit., p. 80.
17. Oppenheim, p. 23.

18. For a discussion of the political repercussions of the nouveau

roman debate, see Chapter 5.
19. 'J'ai tents de tirer profit des recherches techniques qu'ont
faites certains romanciers de la simultaneite tels Dos Passos et
Virginia Woolf. J'ai repris la question au point memeoü ils
l'avaient laissee et j'ai essays de retrouver du neuf dans cette
vole', J. -P. Sartre, priere d'inserer (1945) to L'Age de raison
and Le sursis, Oeuvres Romanesques (Paris, Pleiade, 1981), 1911
- 2.
20. Simone de Beauvoir has said: 'Sa vision des choses s'accordait
spontanement avec les idees de Sartre: eile etait hostile a tout
essentialisme, eile ne croyait pas aux caracteres tranches, ni
aux sentiments definis, ni a aucune notion toute faite',
La Force des choses (Paris, 1963), p. 30. However, in an
interview in 1960, Sartre made the following criticism: 'eile ne
fait que montrer les effets abstracts et infinitesimaux d'un
milieu social tres defini: ais6, bourgeois, un peu mondain, ou
le travail et l'oisivete ne se differencient jamais', M.
Chapsal, Les Ecrivains en personne (Paris, 1960), p. 214.

21. Pour un nouveau roman, 45 - 67.

22. R. Jakobson, 'The dominant', in L. Matejka and K. Pomoroska

(eds), Readings in Russian Poetics: Formalist and Structuralist
Views (Cambridge, Mass. and London, 1971) 105 - 10.

23. Entretiens sur Andre Gide, (eds. ) M. Arland and J. Mouton

(Paris, 1967). Jean Ricardou and Claude Oilier both contribute
to the discussions.

24. N. Sarraute, 'Flaubert le prdcurseur', Preuves, 15,168,1965,3

- 11. This essay was republished (along with with 'Paul Valery
et l'enfant d'elephant') in 1986.

25. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 31.

26. For a discussion of the nouveau roman's relationship with

postmodernism, see Chapter 4.

27. For a discussion of Un Regicide, see Chapter 3.

28. M. Butor, 'Le roman commerecherche', Repertoire (Paris, 1960).

 53

29. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 31.

30. 'Du realisme ä la realite' and 'Nouveau roman, hommenouveau'.

31. 'Realisme et R6volution', L'Express, 3 janvier, 1956, p. 15.
For a complete list of Robbe-Grillet's uncollected articles,
see Michel Rybalka's bibliography in Obliques, 263 -77, pp. 265
- 6.
32. For a discussion of the advantages of such approaches, see Ann
Jefferson, 'Balzac and the nouveau roman: Problems of Reading',
RomanceStudies, 2,1983,166 - 80, in which she makes reference
to P. Brooks, The Melodramatic Imagination (Yale, 1976) and C.
Prendergast, Balzac. Fiction and Melodrama (London, 1978).

33. See 'Une voie pour le roman futur' (1956) and 'Nature,
humanisme, tragedie' (1958) in Pour un nouveau roman, pp. 15 -
23 and pp. 45 - 67 respectively. Stephen Heath's account of
this aspect is particularly valuable, see The NouveauRoman
(London, 1972), pp. 74 - 110 in particular.

34. In L. Oppenheim(ed. ), Three Decades of the French NewNovel,

op. cit., pp. 21 - 30.
35. For a discussion of this aspect, see David H. Walker (ed. )
A. Robbe-Grillet: 'Le Rendez-vous' (London, 1987), pp. 8- 48.

36. J. Piatier, Le Mondedes livres, 26 avril 1967, pp iv - v.

37. 'Dialogue avec Michel Butor' in Andre Helbo, Michel Butor: vers
une litterature du signe (Paris, 1975), p. 12.

38. A. Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction, p.

185.

39. See his essay 'Nouveau roman, hommenouveau' (1961), Pour un

nouveau roman, pp. 113 - 21. His commentthat 'Le Nouveau Roman
ne vise qu'a une subjectivite totale' (p. 117) prepared the
ground for this approach.

40. For an analysis of Un Regicide, see Chapter 3.

41. S. Sykes, Les Romansde Claude Simon (Paris, 1979).

42. See A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon and William Faulkner', art. cit.,
and S. Sykes, 'The novel as conjuration', art. cit. J. A. E.
Loubere also provides an account of Simon's encounter with
modernism generally in The Novels of Claude Simon (Ithaca and
London, 1975), pp. 18 - 32.

43. 'La fiction mot a mot', Nouveau roman: hier. auiourd'hui, II, 73
- 97. See also the introduction to Orion aveugle.
 54

44. For a detailed discussion of Simon's theoretical progress, see

Celia Britton, Claude Simon. Writing the Visible (Cambridge,
1987).

45. C. Sarraute, 'Avec La Route des Flandres, Claude Simon affirme

sa maniere', Le one, 8 octobre 1960, p. 9.
46. Ibid.

47. J. Piatier, 'Claude Simon. Rendre la perception confuse,

multiple et simultanee du monde', Le Mondedes livres, 26 avril
1967, pp. iv - v.

48. M. Chapsal, 'Entretien avec Claude Simon', L'Express, 10

novembre 1960, p. 39.
49. See Valerie Minogue, Nathalie Sarraute and the War of the Words
(Edinburgh, 1981).

50. Ibid, p. 20.

51. L'Ere du soupcon, p. 8.

52. 'Les deux realites', Esprit, juillet 1964, p. 72.

53. L'Ere du soupcon, (Gallimard 'Idees', 1964) p. 8.

54. Quoted in J. H. Matthews, 'Nathalie Sarraute: la presence des

choses', Revue des lettres modernes, nos. 94 - 99,1964, p. 197.
55. L'Ere du soupT, p. 82.
56. In Oppenheim, op. cit., p. 122.

57. Ibid., p. 129.

58. V. Minogue, Nathalie Sarraute and the War of the Words, p. 16.

59. See V. Mistacco, 'The theory and practice of reading Nouveaux

Romans:Robbe-Grillet's Topologie d'une cite fantöme', in Ihg
Reader in the Text, (eds) S. Suleiman and I. Crosman (Princeton,
1980), 371 - 400.
 55

Chapter Two

Jean Ricardou and the Practices of Modernity

 56

It was central to the aesthetic programme being formulated by Jean

Ricardou to distinguish between the 'reactionary' poetics of the

literature of expression and representation and the progressive

enterprise of the nouveau roman and Tel Quel, characterised by

textual productivity rather than expression, representation and

referentiality. This view has been reiterated on numerous occasions

with remarkable consistency; but perhaps the most complete statement

is provided in Nouveaux problemes du roman:

L'ideologie qui actuellement domine [... ] consiste en le credo

suivant: toujours, ä la base du texte, commela condition de
sa possibilite, dolt, dans un premier temps, necessairement
gesir un quelaue chose ä dire. Ou, plus precisement, ce que
nous nommonsun sens institue. Ensuite, dans un second temps,
l'acte d'ecrire qui ne saurait se concevoir
"peut s'accomplir
autrement que commela manifestation du sens institue [... ] si
le sens institue concerne des aspects du Moi, la manifestation
est habituellement nomineeune expression; si le sens institue
concerne des aspects du monde, la manifestation est
comnunementnomineeune representation [... ] Avec la notion de
production teile que nous l'entendons, le dispositif est de
toute autre sorte. D'emblee, it n'hesite pas ä changer le
point de depart. Ce qui rend possible la venue d'un
texte, c'est plut6t le desir d'un quelque chose h faire. I

It is evident from this statement that Ricardou is attempting to

mobilise a particular reading of literary history to justify his

literary 'movement'.
claim that the nouveau roman isa truly radical

He frequently claims that expression and representation is a 'dogma'

which is propagated as 'natural': 'A l'expression du Moi correspond

la representation. du monde [... ] le texte nest que le. ref let d'un

donnee prealable. Au stendhalien roman-miroir qu'on promene le long

2
d'une route fait echo Te romantique poeme-miroir de 1'äM'.
 57

Ricardou has continually insisted on the modern text as one which, by

contrast, does not act as a vehicle for self-expression or

representation, or any content which exists prior to the production

of the text itself. According to Ricardou, realism disguises

ecriture: 'Le but de l'operation realiste est [.. ] de restreindre

1'ecriture a une fonction purement expressive, celle d'une passivite
3 The aesthetic
exempte de toute creatrice vertu'. values of

Romanticism and Realism (which are characterised respectively by

expression and representation) are to be seen as outmoded in a

contemporary poetics. The truly modern text is distinguished by

self-referentiality:
Le roman, ce n'est plus un miroir qu'on promene le long dune
route; c'est l'effet de miroirs partout agissant en lui-meme. 11
n'est plus representation; it est auto-representation [... ] loin
d'etre une stable image du quotidien, la fiction est en
perpetuelle instance de dedoublement. C'est ä partir de lui-m¬me
que le texte prolifere: it ecrit en imitant ce qu'il lit'

In Nouveaux problemes du roman, Ricardou goes so far as to

distinguish between what he terms the 'Retro-roman' (of expression

and representation) and the 'Roman de modernite' (of production)5,

thereby giving the impression of drawing up a new orthodoxy of, as it

were, officially-approved writers 'worthy' of being read. It is

clear that his analysis and promotion of Flaubert, Poe, Lautreamont,

Proust, Roussel, Valery, Mallarme, Bataille and Artaud amongst others

in his theoretical works is an attempt to co-opt these writers as

part of the 'evolution' of the progressive literary-historical

aesthetic he is elaborating on behalf of the nouveau roman as part of

the impetus to validate and valorize their textual practices. In

pour une theorie du nouveau roman, Ricardou applies many of his

 58

analytical categories to a reading of Proust: 'Le roman proustien

[... ] s'inscrit foncierement dans ce role producteur des mots (le nom

propre s'y revele comme signe degage du signifie autoritaire qui

occulte communement l'aptitude productrice du signifiant) par

a leur fonction 6 Thus Proust's
opposition strictement utilitaire'.

writing is polemically advanced as evidence of the progressive nature

of the modernity of an ecri ure which is being continued by the

nouveau roman. Proust and Flaubert become 'official' precursors, but

not Balzac who remains 'contaminated' by bourgeois society and its

ideological forms. In Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, Ricardou

accuses Balzac and the realist novel of perpetuating 'illusionism':

that is, masking the status of the text as writing ('reduire la

presence du texte en fascinant le lecteur avec des evenements'7) The

progressive text is one which dispenses with these criteria.

Ricardou goes so far as to distinguish between revolutionary and

reactionary innovation in terms of narrative technique: the latter

are tied to 'anciennes procedures d'expression et de

8 Ricardou unequivocally divides texts (and readings
representation'.

of texts) into two basic categories, the radical and the progressive:
I1 ya deux types de textes: le texte moderne oü la
contradiction tend ä titre dominante; le texte d'autrefois ou,
la contradiction tend a We dominee. De meme, it ya deux
sortes de lecture: la lecture moderne qui s'efforce de mettre
en evidence [... ] tout ce qui suscite le vif d'une
contradiction, tout ce qui contrecarre, füt-ce insidieusement,
l'appareil autoritaire; la lecture d'autrefois qui täche de
mettre ces contradictions sous 1'eteignoir.
Ricardou does not share Barthes's interest in how the 'gaps' or

aporia in classic realist texts reveal them to be as self-reflexive

and problematic as 'modern' texts. This is the thesis conveyed most

 59

notably in $ZZ and Le Plaisir du texte. Indeed, the main impetus of

deconstruction has been precisely the 'unmasking' of the apparently

seamless structure of otherwise 'unproblematic' works, thereby

demonstrating the extent to which they too can be said to contain

transgressive or unrecuperable features. Ricardou has clearly been

unmoved by this development in literary theory, preferring his

schematic and specious narrative of literary history, founded as it

is on a narrative discourse of literary movements. Ricardou's

analyses are also devoid of the Barthesian focus on textual

1ouissance as exemplified in Le Plaisir du texte: there is little

evidence of the concern with the ludic which would increasingly

preoccupy Robbe-Grillet in his theoretical utterances of the 1970s

and 1980s. A reading of Ricardou's theoretical works reveals

curiously a concern for control of the text, despite the otherwise

emphatic promotion of an aesthetic based on the free play of the

signifier. Ricardou's commentary on his own fiction is characterised

by a rigorous attention to the generative methodolgy of linguistic

exploitation, while at the same time on the surface ceding the

initiative to the productive nature of the ecriture itself: his

contribution to Cerisy in 1971, 'Naissance d'une fiction', is

remarkable for its demonstration of the somewhat hermetic processes

by which 'gratuitous' elements are in fact very consciously shaped

into a text-10 The question of reading is conspicuously absent from

these considerations.

Indeed, a rigid application of Ricardou's categories would exclude

a great deal of contemporary fiction, including many metafictional

 60

and postmodernist works in which an element of self-reflexivity is

not incompatible with a 'content' of some kind, frequently of a

politically and ideologically challenging nature. Linda Hutcheon's

concept of 'historiographic metafiction' is an appropriate

description of works which are both experimental from a formal point

of view, but which also engage with history and politics by

contesting and subverting discourses. 11 It is this dogmatic

rejection of content of any kind which would increasingly alienate

the nouveaux romanciers themselves. While Nathalie Sarraute never

accepted the theoretical strictures being laid down by Ricardou,

Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon would also themselves eventually rebel

against the fundamentally totalizing

and ultimately aesthetically
12
emprisoning system being imposed by Ricardou.

Ricardou has of course been credited as the instigator of this

development, although his contribution to the nouveau roman was

initially to articulate and systematize this new aesthetic. Coming

from the Tel el camp, which under Philippe Sollers's leadership was

pushing experimentation even further, Ricardou sought to contest the

referentiality of the nouveau roman. The importance of Tel Ouel in

setting the new agenda should not be underestimated: from the point

of view of periodization, the writers and critics associated with

this journal (the most influential since Sartre's Les Temps

odernes), in addition to espousing the 'classic modernists', also

resurrected from literary history non-canonical writing which they

considered to have been unjustly neglected. Lautrdamont, Raymond

Roussel, Cline and Joyce's Finnegans Wake all benefitted from this
 61

redrawing of the map of 'subversive' discourse. It is vital to

emphasize Tel uel's perception of the implicitly political nature of

avant-garde writing: Ricardou shared the group's belief in the
'fonction critique' (in his words) of oppositional works13. He also

attempted to import Tel Quel's conviction, derived from semiotics,

that the hors-texte did not exist. This theoretical perspective

favoured the free play of the signifier at the expense of the

signified, hence the importance of word-play and the exploration of

language in the elaboration of the text. According to this version,
the materiality of the text should replace the evocation of the

workings of consciousness. In this respect, the emergence of a

nouveau nouveau roman was said to have evolved which was deemedto be

characterised by this emphasis on textual productivity, instead of

reference, representation and expression. Ricardou refused to

countenance any vestigial mimetic input, such was his preoccupation

with a view of the authentically radical text, as defined by work in

and on language. If it had become axiomatic that the author (or

'scriptor' in Ricardou's preferred terminology) had becomedecentred

and that the novel could not represent any psychological or social

reality, then the origins of the text could only be found in the

self-generating aspect of language itself. Ricardou contested the

'referential illusion' that the text could refer to anything other

than itself: the 'myths' of expression and representation propounded

by the (historically superannuated) literary movementsof Romanticism

and Realism respectively, had to be excised from self-reflexive

modernist practice. He distinguished between 'l'aventure d'une

 62

ecriture' and '1'ecriture d'une aventure': this precluded the

existence of a pre-verbal, pre-textual domain.

In keeping with the emphasis on the ideological impetus of radical

textuality propagated by Tel uel, Ricardou has sought to correlate

the outmoded aesthetics of expression and representation with the

society which produced Romanticism and Realism. In his paper to the

colloque on Claude Simon he organized in 1974, he gives the following

definition of what he understands by the term 'dominant ideology':

c'est l'ensemble des concepts, des notions, des schemaspropag4s

dans une societe de classe par l'interm6diaire d'un certain
nombre d'institutions ideologiques precises avec le role
d'assur r et de confirmer le pouvoii de la classe sociale qui
domine

It is clear from this comment that he is making a reflectionist

equation between bourgeois society and the existence of certain

literary forms which he claims support such a social structure.
Thus, he is using the classical Marxist (some would argue 'vulgar'

Marxist) notion of the ideological superstructure (which would

include 'literature') being 'determined' by its socio-economic base.
In this paper, Ricardou addresses himself to the question of the
'originality' of the author: his argument is that this conception of
the writer as inspired genius is itself a product of a certain
literary discourse. In this respect, his position is very close to

that of Roland Barthes and Michel Foucault who in two influential

essays also claimed that the concept of the author is by and large
15
the product of Romanticism. Although he neglects to mention

Barthes in this essay, he would seem to have absorbed the principal

thesis advanced. Addressing himself to the question of the validity

 63

of scrutinizing the corpus of a writer's work (an ensemble of texts

bearing the same signature), Ricardou sees 'authorship' and
'originality' as outmoded concepts tainted by bourgeois ideology. He

attempts to contest the view that an author expresses himself in his

works: 'tantöt, l'auteur provoque une expression: porteur d'un

quelque chose a dire concernart le moi, it exprime le sens de son

etre. Tantöt, l'auteur provoque une repr6sentation: d6positaire d'un

quelque chose ä dire concernant le monde, it repr6sente le sens de sa

16 Following Barthes's lead, Ricardou
vision'. prefers the notion of
'scripteur' as a more ideologically sound term. The scriptor becomes

a product of his productions: the differences between texts

'correspondent ä des variations intrinseques du scripteur, provoqu6es

17
par les effets de l'ecriture'. Ricardou contests the 'romantic'

myth of the author expressing himself through writing and seeks to

replace this conception with a view of the writer as a producer of

language and text: '1'ecrivain est [... ] celui qui, par 1'ecriture,

se lie si etrangement au langage qu'il se trouve aussitöt immensement

demuni et de soi et de soi [... ] Quand it ecrit, le langage West pas

un instrument qui lui permet de communiquer plus ou moins bien tel

sens antecedent, c'est une dtrangete qui le divise, 1'evide, le

transforme'. 18 In keeping with the textual materialist aesthetic he

is conveying, nothing exists prior to linguistic/textual elaboration.

It is for this reason that the nouveau roman's increasing

preoccupation with autobiography in the 1980s is such an interesting

development as it in so many ways runs deliberately counter to the

aesthetic being formulated by Ricardou at this stage of the 'literary

history' of the nouveau roman.

 64

It is central to Ricardou's whole critical/theoretical endeavour to

consider the text as a product of work in and on language, and not as

the vehicle of a pre-ordained representation. It is axiomatic that

the text is generated by language itself: this is the matiere

signiiante which is used to elaborate a text:

Produire [... ] c'est transformer une matiere. S'agissant du
texte, ces operations consistent ä transformer 15 matiere
signifiante jusqu'ä l'organiser selon du texte.

Language is not a means of expression, but the basis of a number of

operations which will produce a text. Referring to Claude Simon's La

Route des Flandres, for example, he states: 'les mots deviennent des

centres d'irradiation semantique qui, sous la croüte de leur sens

immediat, tendent a recomposer entre eux, de proche en proche, les

relais langage sous-jacent, libre et mobile, oü jouent toute

d'un
20 By
maniere de sens seconds'. exploring the semantic and phonetic

properties of words, texts can be formed. Thus Ricardou is able to

maintain that the text does not 'originate' in reality or in a

consciousness, but in the dynamics of language itself freed from 'la

tyrannie d'un sens institue'. 21 It is this stress which he places on

the linguistically self-generating nature of the text which betrays

Ricardou's debt to Tel Ouel poetics. This emphasis on the

materiality of language characterises Ricardou's whole theoretical

programme.

For Ricardou, the abandonment of mimesis implied an endorsement of

the formalist, or textual materialist, aesthetic which he had been

elaborating upon in his theoretical works and in the conferences

devoted to the nouveau roman. It would become an article of faith

 65

that a truly progressive and liberated ecriture was incompatible with

mimetic writing - hence the acrimony which would be provoked as a

result of the exclusive emphasis placed on self-reflexive practices.
Such was the hegemony established by Ricardou that any argument
adduced in support of representation was dismissively labelled

'reactionary'. The interest shown in autobiographical forms,

however, in more recent years would further confuse this question as

a consequence of the implicit challenge to the formalist orthodoxy by

the 22 The
reinsertion of apparently representational criteria.

reappraisal of the nouveau roman which this new 'development' (to use

a literary-historical construction) invites has very fruitfully

provoked a reconsideration of the question of reference now that its

previously negative connotations have been removed.

In analyzing the terms of reference of this debate, it becomes

evident that there has been a great deal of confusion between the use

of the word 'representation', and other related concepts such as

'realism' and 'referentiality'. Indeed, it is apparent that these

three terms are manipulated in such a way that they have become

almost interchangeable. The alarming degree to which the words have

become synonymous with one another can be attributed clearly to the

general condemnation of realism as a superannuated novelistic form.

A simplistic correlation was made between the overtly mimetic

aspirations of classic realism and the linguistic referentiality of

literary discourse. The growing influence in literary theory of

(Saussurean) structuralism's focus on the relationship between

i___g__i_fiarit
and si ifid would lead to a consequent distrust of the
 66

'naturalness' of narrative discourse in terms of reference to extra-

linguistic features. According to this view, language in the

literary text is in an important sense axiomatically non-

representational because of systems of differential relationships

operating in language itself rather than as denotations of 'the

real'. It is, however, the case that structuralist critics were not

necessarily condemning this state of affairs, but were merely

defining or describing it. While a critic such as Roland Barthes in

some of his more polemical works (e. g. Le degre zero de l'ecriture)

did indeed appear to be attacking the 'ideology' of the classic

realist text through the deconstruction of its aesthetic assumptions

and procedures, it was in fact the poetics of representation in

general which was being addressed. Representation - like narrative -

could not be considered an unproblematic, 'natural' process, but was

rather an effect of the text itself: in his influential essay

'L'effet du reel', he demonstrated how 'reality' is itself

constructed in narrative discourse. 23 Barthes himself in 5ZZ would

of course go on to illustrate the complexities of mimetic strategies,

and would in particular illustrate how the production of meaning is

related to codes of signification. However, once again, the

intellectual and cultural 'coincidence' of structuralism and the

nouveau roman would blur the distinction between descriptive poetics

and aesthetic programmes. The incorporation of this idea into the

nouveau roman (via the early Roland Barthes, Jean Ricardou and Tel

Qje,l-orientated criticism) effectively encouraged the view that

ecriture ( in the 'progressive' sense of a radical and innovative

form) and representation (defined narrowly as the transcription of

 67

'reality') were to be seen as both theoretically incompatible and, in

a more important sense, ideologically undesirable. Asserting a

mimetic impetus of any kind was tantamount to embracing the classic

realism of a writer such as Balzac and its attendant retrograde

literary ideology and was therefore seen as a betrayal of
'progressive' modernist aims.

Ricardou's insistence on a poetics of textual generation is

apparent from his own theoretical works, and was later taken up by

both Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon during the 1970s in their

theoretical utterances and textual practices. Ricardou considers

this new aesthetic to be in many ways characteristic of the nouveau

nouveau roman. In a paper entitled 'Esquisse d'une theorie des

gengrateurs', Ricardou again addresses himself to the question of the

origins of the text. His argument is founded on his literary-

historical distinction between the traditional novel and the modern

novel: 'est traditionnel, tout ce qui tend a faire du roman le recit

d'une est moderne, tout ce qui tend a faire du roman

aventure;
1'aventure d'un recit 24 The 'new'
. reader will be led to a deeper

understanding of the text's productive reality: 'L'est acceder a une

intelligibilite nouvelle: celle des principes de sa generation et de

25 The basis is language itself: the text is
son organisation'.
formed through an exploration of the signifiant and signifie. This

constitutes the 'raw material' on which a number of operations take

place. In Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, he provides what is in

many ways the classic illustration of this approach in his analysis

of Claude Simon's La Bataille de Pharsale to demonstrate how rhyme,

 68

anagram and word-play are used to produce the text which results26.

In Ricardou's scheme, the nouveau roman is characterised by 'auto-

representation' ('le recit, notamment en l'intense effet de la mise

en abyme qui retourne la fonction representative, se designe mille

fois lui-meme'), whereas Tel Quel is deemed to embody 'anti-

representation' ('Le signifie n'est [... ] nullement refuse [... ] mais

soumis mot ä mot par le jeu de 1'ecriture a une permanente critique

qui l'empeche de coaguler et de cacher le travail qui le forme')'27

This is of course a somewhat schematic taxonomy, but is central to

Ricardou's elaboration of a literary history of contemporary

'progressive' French writing. Both the nouveau roman and Tel uel

work against 'le dogme representatif', but whereas the former

subverts the traditional devices in fiction, the latter abolishes

them. Ricardou's analysis of Robbe-Grillet's La Maison de rendez-

vous is designed to demonstrate how character is subverted, but not

totally abolished as in the work of Philippe Sollers. 28 It is

Ricardou's contention that the principally radical feature of the

nouveau roman is that its self-reflexivity constituted a greater

subversive threat to the dominant ideology.

Claude Simon's proximity to Ricardou is apparent from this comment

made some nine years after the publication of Histoire when the

Ricardolian influence on his critical discourse is most tangible:

Je disais autrefois: it est possible de reconstituer ä partir de

choses vecues, senties. Aujourd'hui, apres avoir reflechi, je
ne pense plus qu'on puisse "reconstituer" quoi que ce soit. Ce
que, l'on constitue, c'est un texte et ce texte ne correspond
qu'a une seule chose: ä ce qui se passe dans 1'ecrivain au
momentoü it 6crit. On ne decrit pas des choses qui prI-
 69

existent a I'ecriture mais ce qui se passe aux prises avec

1'ecriture.

Commenting on Simon's conflicting statements, Alastair Duncan has

spoken of 'une crise de la reprdsentation'30 in Simonian aesthetics

as his position 'evolves' from the 1960s to the 1970s. The rejection

of the mimetic impetus came to be seen as an article ;of faith in the

textual materialist programmebeing formulated by Ricardou over this
period. Simon's enthusiastic 'embrace' of this aesthetic is such

that it leads him to deny that he had previously been motivated by

such considerations in the first place, advocating instead that his

previous ('mimetic') novels be re-read in the light of the emphasis

now being placed on the productive nature of language in

textualization.

Simon's endorsement of Ricardolian aesthetics perhaps reached its

apogee in the course of the two Cerisy colloques in which he played

such a central role in espousing this theoretical approach. His

contribution, 'La fiction mot a mot', emphatically demonstrates his

commitment to the view of textual production as the result of work in

and on language. Ricardou's methodology could not have received a

better imprimatur than this statement by Simon of his textual

practices.

Sarraute, however, was less impressed: it is this emphasis on

representation (however nuanced) which caused Ricardou and others at

the Cerisy colloque in 1971 to claim that her writing was 'marginal'

to the evolving textual materialist trend at that time. Her

 70

contribution to the collogue is prefaced by her commentthat she had

originally been reluctant to participate but for the 'aimable

insistance' of Jean Nicardou:

Si jai tant h2sit6, c'est que je savais que je trouverais ici
de nouveau, commej'ai dte si sgyvent au cours de ma vie, dans
une situation assez singuliere.
At the end of the conference, Fran; oise van Rossum-Guyonunderscored

the extent of Sarraute's exclusion from the movement towards a

nouveau nouveau roman:

A 1'exception peut-etre de Nathalie Sarraute dont les
opinions sont legerement diffdrentes de celle des autres, en
ce qu'elle maintient l'idee d'un mondeprealable ä l'ccriture
que celle-ci s'efforce de decouvrir (mail ce mondeest
inconnu, seule 1'ecriture le revele), et de Michel Butor qui
maintient la representation (mais par des moyens nouveaux),
les ecrivains ici presents rejettent la conception
traditionnelle de la litterai2re commerepresentation,
expression et communication.
However, despite Sarraute's frequently stated attachment to mimesis

and formal realism of a particular kind, Ricardou was anxious that

she should still be considered part of the nouveau roman, such was

the strength of his endeavour to galvanize theoretical thinking. It

is interesting to note that Stephen Heath adopted a similar position

in his book on the nouveau roman: like Ricardou, he chose to jettison

the mimetic dimension (whether 'psychological' or 'formal') in order

to incorporate her in the all-embracing notion of the 'practice of

writing'. He does this by bringing to bear on an analysis of her

work (especially Entre la vie et la mort) the theories of Benveniste

and Jakobson on the use of personal pronouns. As Heath comments:

The reading of Nathalie Sarraute's texts proposed at the end

of this present chapter is based on the recognition, readable
in her texts, of the text as work in and on language-33
 71

This reading clearly involves a dismissal of Sarraute's own oft-

stated views on certain mimetic prerequisites in her writing.

However, this is felt to be justified on the basis of the thesis of a

radical criture which is being propounded. This blatantly ignores

the statement in the priere d'inserer to Entre la vie et is mort, for

example, which refers explicitly to 'les tropismes qui constituent la

substance de ce livre'.

On the part of both critics, therefore, there was a clear desire to

maintain that her works could also be considered as illustrative of a

new poetics (Heath himself mentions 'the radical experience of

language'34). The readings which were proposed would consequently

concentrate on those aspects (especially of her novels after LP,

Planetarium) which could be made to prove a high degree of linguistic

and textual self-consciousness. It is significant that the principal

source of evidence for this position are what may be termed the
'narrator-free' works: the removcl of a clearly identifiable

consciousness from tha discourse is seen as evidence of the

abandonment of 'psychological realism' with its outmoded

concentration on perception and interiority, in modernist terms.

Ricardou very selectively includes examples from a novel like Entre

la vie et la mort which can conveniently be argued to be consonant

with his own theoretical position. This novel is especially

permeable to such a reading because of the vivid depiction of the

writer's struggle with the materiality of language. Commentsmade by

Sarraute at the Cerisy conference concerning her exploration of the

properties of language are reproduced by Ricardou in the section

 72

devoted to Sarraute in Le Nouveau Roman. However, this is to some

extent to distort the broader implications of her stated position.

While he would otherwise claim that it is 'unsound' to attribute too

much significance to any author's pronouncements, Ricardou would

appear to be only too willing to resort to such tactics it any

advantage could be gained in favour of the theoretical position he

was striving to impose.

Sarraute has rarely deviated from the position outlined in L'Ere du

soupcon that the task of the writer is to uncover 'une parcelle de

realite encore inconnue'35 by means of new formal and

representational techniques:

Il ne me parait pas possible de se passer de ce qui est ä mes

yeux la source vive de toute oeuvre: des sensations neuves,
encore intactes, qui nous sont donnes par le mondequi nous
entoure36
However, this is not to claim that she considers there to be a

divorce between form and content; rather, she insists on the parallel

nature of writing and 'representation':

Sensation, recherche de la forme, ecriture, les trois demarches
sont en verite absolument inseparable et simultanees; chaque
livre se deroule dans une sorte de frottement continuel: la
sensation appelle la forme. 3C9elle-ci provoque une autre
sensation et ainsi de suite.
At the Cerisy conference, she had continued to argue that language is

not a transparent vehicle of meaning, but a problematic and creative

area:
Que le langage du roman ne soit pas, ne puisse pas etre un simple
instrument, une pure transparence qu'on traverse en toute hate
pour voir ce qu'il ya pa derriere, ce a quoi it ramene - cela
m'a toujours paru dvident$
 73

This may to some extent suggest that she is now adapting her stance

under the pressure of the increasing emphasis on language as the

textually generating material to be exploited. It is certainly the

case that in interviews and critical/theoretical interventions at

this time she will choose to concentrate on the linguistic rather
than the exclusively psychological. There is therefore a discernible

shift from the polemical defence of the 'realism' and 'psychological

truth' of her textual strategies which was apparent in the 1950s and
1960s. However, responding directly to the challenge thrown down by

Ricardou that the hors-texte does not exist, she still comments:
C'est pour ca que je suis, commeje le disais tout i 1'heure ä
Jean Ricardou, obligee de croire qu'il ya un pre-langage.
C'est une hypothese de travail, sans laquelle it m'est possible
de travailler. Mme si c'est une erreur - ce que je ne crois
pas - eile m'est necessaire. J'en ai un besoin vital. Je ne
peux pas y renoncer. Dire: it n'y a pas de pre-langage [... ]
cela m'est absolument impossible. 39

At the Cerisy conference the debate between Robbe-Grillet and

Sarraute can be said to illustrate very tangibly the contrast in

aesthetic approaches being developed. Sarraute is taken to task by

Robbe-Grillet for precisely this insistence on an area of

mental/psychological experience which exists prior to textual

elaboration. She is 'accused' of upholding the existence of 'une

sorte d'anteriorite', to which she replies emphatically:

it ya un pre-langage... une sensation vague qui ne se laisse
saisir dans sa complexite que par le langage. Sans lui, eile
reste un magmaconfus. 40
Throughout this exchange she refutes the claims that she is concerned

with expression and representation ('Je n'ai pas employe le mot

"expression", que Dieu m'en preserve! Je sais parfaitement bien dans

quel piege vous essayez de me faire tomber' (p. 50)). However,

 74

Robbe-Grillet and others repeatedly choose to ignore her insistence

on the indissoluble link between writing (she refers to 'une mise en

mots') and this 'unnameable' mass of tropistic activity at the level

of the sous-conversation:
C'est par le langage que j'arrivais ä atteindre ces sensations.
C'est parce que le langage me permettait de les faire passer ä
travers lui que les mots avaient pour moi tant d'importance: la
forme memedes moýj sur la page, la sonorit6 des mots, la fawn
de les prononcer.

This is of course not very far removed from her statement to Tel Quel

someten years previously:

Cet invisible que fart rend visible, qui est ä tout momentpour
Vartiste ce qu'il appelle "la realite", de quoi est-il fait?
D'dlements inconnus, epars, confus, amorphes, de virtualites, de
sensations fugaces, indefinissables, ecrasees sous la gangue du
visible, du deja connu, du deja exprime, du conventionnel. [... ]
En l'absence d'une forme qui les crde, ces elements resteront
invisibles, inexistants. Sans la forme, ils ne sont rien. Mais
la forme n'est rien sans eux. 42

It is evident that the degree of acrimony apparent at Cerisy can be

largely attributed to the fact that Sarraute remained unwilling to

recant from this long-standing interest in her 'parcelle de

realite'. 43 Unlike Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon at this

conference, Nathalie Sarraute steadfastly declined to desist from

continuing her commitment to the 'representation' (in the broadest

terms) of tropism and sous-conversation. Sarraute was clearly

unwilling to comply with the evolving aesthetic politics of the

nouveau roman which demanded some kind of public repudiation of

mimesis as the hallmark of the abandonment of an outmoded poetics.

Nathalie Sarraute refuses to regard the novel as pure self-reflexive

linguistic play. It is also important to signal Nathalie Sarraute's

apparent lack of concern with the political and ideological nature of

 75

ecriture: this also put her at variance with the nouveau nouveau

roman's emphasis on the implicitly political radicalism of

experimental writing. Her disregard for psychoanalytic and feminist

theory also removed her from any Tel uel-inspired position, despite

her willingness to accept the validity of critical approaches from

these perspectives.

The fiction of Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon can be said to

approximate most closely to these new literary values. Dans le

labyrinthe (1959), described by him as a 'charniere'44 was the first

of Robbe-Grillet's novels not to have a tangible focalization, unless

we accept Morrissette's interpretation that it dramatizes the

attempts of a delirious narrator to construct a text from objects

around him. Developing even further the gommagetechnique of his

previous novels, this text presents permutations and combinations of

a set of elements subject to revision, repetition, and repetition

with variation. La Maison de rendez-vous (1965) and Pro.iet pour une

rdvolution ä New York (1970) continue in this vein, except that the
'content' of these novels is provided by cliched representations of

Hong Kong and New York respectively in popular mythology. Robbe-

Grillet has chosen these stereotypical exotic and erotic images

precisely in order to prevent the reader from constructing a

'meaningful' world. In his work of this 'period', Robbe-Grillet

increasingly abandoned the cohesion and narrative hierarchies of his

earlier fiction: the ontological status of the text is thus

problematized The novelist has himself referred to the self-

.
generating quality of these works: he seems to provide the reader
 76

with a metaphor of the construction of narrative. Topologie d'une

cite fantbme (1976) and Souvenirs du triangle d'or (1978) both

contain explicit (and theoretically ironic) references to generating

cells of various kinds from which the fictions are produced. His

highly playful Dunn (1981) - originally written as a French teaching

text - demonstrates the limitl,! ss power of narrative to combine and

fragment in ever-changing patterns. Robbe-Grillet appeared to be

illustrating the poetics of the ieu combinatoire: the novels reflect

their own processes of composition, and the interpretative strategies

which the reader brings (in some cases the awareness of nouveau roman
theory itself) are encoded within the text. These novels are

ostentatiously full of gaps, discontinuities and contradictions of

various kinds.

Claude Simon's fiction at this time is particularly amenable to the

criteria established by Ricardou. In La Bataille de Pharsale (1969),

Les Corps Conducteurs (1971), Triptvaue (1973) and Lecon de choses

(1976), any trace of an interiority has been elided. The texts seem

to have been composed as a result of work in and on language. Simon

explores the properties, associations, and connotations of words in

order to form the thematic basis of the novel. The opening of Le n

de choses, significantly entitled 'Generique', can almost be said to

a poetics of the autonomous, self-referential text, such is

provide
the emphasis upon the creative power of words: a description is

composed which will generate the text as a whole and which also acts

a self-reflexive commentary on this process. The following

as
from the preface to Orion aveugle (1970) conveys the
extract
 77

importance he attaches to the exploitation of both signifier and

signified:
Chaquemot en commande(ou en suscite) plusieurs autres, non
seulement par la force des images qu'il attire a lui commeun
aimant, mais parfois aussi par sa seule morphologie, de
simples assonances qui, de mime que les necessites formelles
de la syntaxe du rythme et de la composition, se revelent
aussi fecondes que ses multiples associations. 45

The descriptions can be generated almost endlessly by means of this

productive view of the activity of writing. These texts lack a fixed

centre: the narrative perspective is always shifting, and what

remains of 'plot' is subject to continual fragmentation. The
descriptions, far from gesturing to an external or subjective

reality, merely affirm their own status as verbally constructed

artefacts. There is a concerted attempt to destroy what remains of

the referential illusion in the sense that what seems 'real' is

immediately transformed into another representation in the form of a

painting, a postcard, or a film. Robbe-Grillet's contemporaneous

work exhibits similar characteristics: in La Maison de rendez-vous,

for example, a 'real' person turns out to be a dummy, or a narrative

sequence is revealed as a theatrical representation or a description

of a magazine cover. The textual practices of these nouveaux

romanciers reveal a much greater similarity than was previously the

case: under Ricardou's stewardship, a new aesthetic programme seems

to have been in operation. The linear and temporal progression of
the narrative is disrupted by the non-stratified discourse c° the

text. The proliferating, non-hierarchized narratives impede

'recuperable' readings from occurring. They present the reader with

the autotelic novel, apparently sufficient unto itself and the fruit
 78

of the endless play of language. Many of these texts can be read as

elaborate commentaries on the nature of writing and reading. It

would be difficult to find more suitable candidates for postmodern

metafictionality than the novels of Simon and Robbe-Grillet at this

time. These plural, heterogeneous and non-totalized texts vividly

proclaim their metafictional status, referring constantly to the

processes of their own production. They would seem to demonstrate

that a text can only ever designate its own activity, that textuality

is inherently narcissistic.

While this blatant metafictionality is most evident in Robbe-

Grillet's and Simon's novels of the period, it is less noticeable in

the work of Sarraute and Butor. Degr6s (1960) is in fact the last of

Butor's works to be labelled a novel: the impossibility of sequential

narrative being able to incorporate more of reality is vividly

demonstrated; the remainder of his output is difficult to classify in

generic terms, as his writings seem to avoid any narrational

impulse. 46 It has already been indicated that Nathalie Sarraute has

always remained committed to the depiction of psychological states,

despite the apparently 'narratorless' trend of her fiction since Le

Planetarium. As we have seen, the chasm between her and the other

writers is most apparent at the 'Nouveau Roman: hier, aujourd'hui'

conference at Cerisy in 1972, at which her conviction of the

existence of a pre-verbal, extra-textual reality in mental life was

obviously anathema to Ricardou, hence the arguments surrounding this

crucial 'doctrinal' question of referentiality. It is clear that

Ricardou had established a new doxa of reflexivity from which no

 79

deviations could be permitted, such was the extent to which he saw

himself as the custodian of a radical modernity. For a text to be

described as a nouveau roman it had to display self-reflexive and

metafictional features as well as foreground the exploration of the

semantic and phonetic properties of language.

The increasing discontent of the nouveaux romansiers at being

imprisoned in an interpretative mode of exclusive autonomy is

witnessed in their attacks on Ricardou. As we have seen, Nathalie

Sarraute had never been prepared to accept his insistence on pure

textuality, and both Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon would seek to
distance themselves from the increasingly over-rigid application of
his theories. Robbe-Grillet would state that it was the tension
between reference and reflexivity which characterized his works, and

described as 'naive' the belief (which he admits to having

encouraged) in the self-generating text devoid of a controlling

subjectivity (in Le Miroir yui revient47). As he comments in the

Obliques volume:

Je vois bien aujourd'hui que le probleme insoluble de la

representation - ou de 1'expression - est au coeur mime de mon
travail, et que cette contradiction (dialectique? ) vivante
constitue un des systeme 8de tension qui rendent mes textes
permeables ä la lecture.

Claude Simon would become vociferous in his condemnation of

Ricardou's 'terrorism' in asserting that expression and

representation were superannuated and ideologically unsound: at New

York, heaccuses Ricardou of suffering from 'pathological

49 In
megalomania'. a recent interview with Lucien Dällenbach, Claude

Simon emphatically distances himself from the kind of 'lecture

 80

rousselienne' practised by Ricardou of a novel like La Bataille de

Pharsale:

C'est tout a fait en dehors de ma conception de

1'ecriture. [
i. .] Ce type d'apg6oche d'un texte [... ] peut
aussi mener des aberrations.
Throughout this interview, Simon is led to confront the question of

the referentiality of language, concluding that: 'Le statut de la

langue est fondamentalement ambigu: eile est toujours, a la fois

qu'on le veuille ou non, v6hicule et structure. [... ] Cette duali', e ne

disparait jamais'. 51

It is central to Ricardou's critical enterprise to promote his

contention that tt. e nouveau roman's progressive character rests on

its promotion of self-referentiality. It is for this reason that he
devotes so much attention to a methodical analysis of those aspects

of the texts which demonstrate this feature, principally mise en

abYme, metaphor, and description. He insists that texts dramatize

their own functioning: 'Loin de se servir de 1'ecriture pour

presenter une vision du monde, la fiction utilise le concept de monde

avec ses rouages afin d'obtenir un univers obeissant aux specifiques

lois de 1'ecriture'. 52 He does not specify that he is referring here

to metafiction, or avant-garde experimental writing: it is presented

rather as the general condition of all writing. His general

supposition is that the content of a work mimes the writing, and not

vice-versa as is usually advanced by the proponents of a formal

realist aesthetic: 'une fiction se d6veloppe notamment de manibre ä

representer la narration qui 1'erige'53 Ricardou makes the somewhat

extravagant claim that 'toute fiction [.. ] tend a produire une image
 81

des principes narratifs qui 1'etablissent'54, but this is evidently a

polemical gesture to promote the aesthetic of textual productivity

and reflexivity.

Mise en abM and the Tyranny of Reflexivity

For Ricardou, mise en abyme is synonymouswith self-reflexivity. It

is the nouveau roman's promotion and valorization of this device

which distinguishes it from the literature of expression and

representation, and is therefore its most 'radical' feature (in both

formal and political terms). In Problemes du nouveau roman, he

describes it as 'un facteur de contestation' (p. 172) which disrupts

the 'ordonnance prealable du r6cit globale' (p. 176). Using examples

from Andre Gide, Novalis and Edgar Allen Poe (before proceeding to

Robbe-Grillet and Butor), he argues that mise en abyme operates to

bring about 'une abolition du temps' (p. 181), thus depriving the

novel of one of its 'realist' contours. The presence of 'micro-

histoires' and internal duplications of various kinds thereby

undermine the novel's coherence by forcing the reader to consider the

parallelism and correspondences which exist within the text: 'la mise

en abyme est avant tout la revolte structurelle d'un fragment du

recit contre 1'ensemble qui le contient' (p. 181). The thrust of

Ricardou's analysis of the role and function of mise en abvme in the

nouveau roman and elsewhere is that the operation of this

paradigmatically self-reflexive device impedes the referential or

mimetic expectations of the reader. Ricardou repeatedly cites mise

 82

en abyme as the characteristic feature of a radical modernity. It

becomes in many respects the central arm in his attack on the
reactionary literary values of the literature of expression and
representation.

In a conference devoted to Andre Gide, Ricardou recognizes the

importance of the Gidean mise en abvme as part of the modernist

project in reducing the referential dimension of the text:

Cette mise en abvmea [... ] la singuliere fonction de souligner

que le roman n'a de rapport avant tout qu'avec lui-meme. Au lieu
d'attirer l'attention vis-ä-vis du mondequotidien dans laquelle
nous sommes,it semble qu'il y ait lä commeune volonte
extrememgýpptconcertee d'attirer l'attention vers le centre secret
du li vre

In his discussion, he states that mise en abyme itself engenders a

different kind of reading, one which is 'vertical' in distinction to
the traditional 'horizontal' reading proposed by conventional

narrative structure.

Ricardou insists that the existence of mise en abyie in a text

effectively prevents the text referring to anything outside of

itself. By representing itself, the text no longer can be said to

represent any extra-textual reality:

le recit, notamment en l'intense effet de la mise en abymequi
retouge la fonction representative, se d6signe mille fois lui-
m¬lne.
It is in Le Nouveau Romanthat Ricardou conducts his most intensive

analysis of mise en abyme. It can operate in an analogical way in

relation to the text which contains it, reflecting the global

functioning of the novel as a totality. In this respect, it
 83

constitutes an internal duplication of some component of the general

narrative or thematic material. Alternatively, he argues that it can

be antithetical to the text: effectively disrupting the unity of the

text, so stressing the discontinuity of the narrative: 'La mice en

abyme conteste cette unite postul6e, en la soumettant ä la relance

infinie de scissions toujours nouvelles' (p. 73).

It is mise en abvme which, according to Ricardou, provides the

novel with its fundamental self-reflexivity. Read in this way, a

text such as Robbe-Grillet's Le Voyeur emerges as characteristically

narcissistic and introspective. By reading such a novel in this way,

Ricardou would contend that it no longer becomespossible to view the

text as in any sense mimetic: we would have to abandon any attempt to

consider it as the representation of a disordered consciousness. In

this novel, mise en abyme can therefore be claimed to be the major

device deployed by Robbe-Grillet to subvert and undermine the

referential illusion, and acts as the principal means whereby the

reader's attention is directed inwards towards language and

structure.

As Lucien Dällenbach has documented in his magisterial study of the

57
history of this critical concept, although Andre Gide holds the
distinction of having formulated the notion, the term itself was

coined by critics of Gide - namely Pierre Lafille and Claude-Edmonde

Magny - to describe the Chinese Box-effect of the 'novel within a

novel' which is found in Paludes and Les Faux-Monnaveurs. The

nouveau roman has in various ways been particularly keen to exploit

 84

the possibilities of this reflexive device: for example, Nathalie

Sarraute's Portrait d'un inconnu refers to a painting in which the

anonymous narrator has a special interest; and the title of Les

Fruits d'or is also the title of a novel being discussed by the

characters. Internal duplications proliferate throughout the work of

Michel Butor (especially L'Emploi du temps) and Claude Simon. Unlike

the case of Gide, however, mise en abyme in the nouveau roman does

not usually take the form of a novel within a novel; rather,

especially in the early nouveau roman, it emerges in the context of

some form of artistic representation which mirrors the novel in which

it appears. In the nouveau roman, it becomes in a text 'any sign

having as its referent a pertinent continuous aspect of the narrative

(fiction, text or narrative code, enunciation) which it represents on

the diegetic level.

The degree of analogy between sign and referent
58
can give rise to various types of reduplication'.

In his full-length study of mice en abyme, Lucien Dällerbach charts

the growth of this techi1lque in literature over the centuries. Gide

himself of course refers to the play-within-the-play in Hamlet; but

equally well it can be seen to operate in Corneille (in L'Illusion

oi e) or in the form of prophecies and oracles in Racine. The

term has come to be used so often in critical discourse that it does

of course risk becoming a cliche. Dällenbach's initial definition

suggests that it can be used to refer to almost anything which

appears in the infra-structure of the text: 'Est mise en abyme toute

enclave entretenant une relation de similitude avec l'oeuvre qui la

59 As Ann Jefferson has
contient'. commented, for an item to qualify
 85

as mise en abme it must provide some analogy or parallel with the

global structure of the novel: as a microcosm or correlative of the

text as a whole:
For an item to qualify as mise en abyme in a text, it must have
points of analogy with the text as a whole, and, secondly, it
must, ontologically speaking, be embedded(e e) in the
spatio-temporal world of the text, existing both as an object
within it and as a representation or mirror of it. 60
Indeed, Dällenbach's more precise revised definition is a

particularly useful one in assessing the use of this device in the

nouveau roman:
Deux mises en abymesdistinctes: l'une, fictionnelle, d6doublant
le rdcit dans sa dimension r4f6rentielle d'histoire racontge,
l'autre textuelle, le reflegýissant sous son aspect littdral
d'organisation signifiante.

Thus, the 'fictional' type relates to those 'enclaves' in the text

which parallel certain thematic elements in the novel as a whole;

while the 'textual' kind establishes analogies with the global

structure of the text in terms of its formal organisation. This is

what distinguishes the nouveau roman's incorporation of the device.

Dallenbach maintains that there are three uses of mise en abyme: of

the a one , of the dnonciation, and of the code. In the nouveau

roman, the preoccupation is increasingly with the last of these: what

becomes 'reflected' -.de de fonctionnement du recit'itself.
is 'le r,.. 62

If we examine a novel such as Robbe-Grillet's Le Voyeur we can

find evidence to support this claim. Of the 'fictional' variety, the

old man's legend of the island, the two cinema posters, the oval

mirror and the painting in the room above the cafe, Mathias's f

'divers newspaper cutting, the photograph of Violette, the calendar on

 86

the wall in the farmhouse could all be cited as examples of this.

The legend of the island (p. 221) resumes several of the elements

which have already appeared in the novel, and contains crucial

references to the sacrificial killing of a young virgin. The first

cinema poster shows a man standing above a girl with a doll at his
feet; the second bears the title le double
'Monsieur X
... sur
circuit' (p. 167) immediately reminiscent of Mathias's journey around

the island. The landscape is described in similar terms to the

island itself. The third time he looks at the hoarding, there is

only a piece of blank paper, on which someone has written a large

zero: a reference to the gap in the novel as a whole. The calendar

in the farmhouse depicts 'une jeune fille, les yeux bandes, qui

jouait au colin-maillard (p. 197), suggesting the crime committed by

Mathias. The oval mirror (p. 68) and the painting in the room above

the cafe depict similar 'incriminating' scenes. Mathias's fait

divers newspaper clipping (p. 75) tells of a particularly violent

crime, analagous to that which we assumeMathias to have perpetrated.

It could be argued that the recurring motifs in the novel gesture to

the the central organising 'gap' in the text. Robbe-Grilllet has

referred to 'ce trou dans la diegese [du Voyeur] est vraiment la

force organisatrice du roman'"63 The crime which we are led to

believe Mathias commits, but which is never described, is suggested

by the 'formes en huit', the cigarette packets, seagulls. The

feminine diminutive ending of cordelette will linguistically and

thematically 'generate' several nouns with the same ending which

together form a thematic network: 'mouette', 'mallette',

64
'bicyclette', 'fillette', 'cigarette', and, of course, 'Violette'.
 87

In Le Voyeur it is the second 'textual' kind of anise en abyme in

Dällenbach's scheme which are particularly significant. The text

contains numerous examples of references to narration and

interpretation. The imaginary 'childhood sequences are often

prefaced by the words 'on lui avait souvent raconte cette histoire'.
Thus no more credence should be given to these sequences than to any

other part of the text in terms of their veracity or reliability.

The drawing of the seagull is clearly a mice en abvmeeof the

construction of the novel itself. Mathias had tried to 'reproduire

avec fidelite'(p. 20) but 'quelque chose manquait au dessin, it etait

difficile de preciser quoi' (p. 22). This indicates the 'gap' in the

narration itself. Mathias is concerned with the 'simplicite et

vraisemblance' (p. 185) of his alibi, which he describes as 'le

recit d'une fausse journee' (p. 228). Referring to the second cinema

poster, the emphasis is placed on difficulties of interpretation: '

mais plus it le regardait, plus it le trouvait flou, changeant,

incomprehensible' (p. 168). Mathias's fait divers is littered with
the sensationalist sado-erotic stereotypes which constitute the

received 'mythology' of the psycho-pathological killer. It is

constructed very much in the manner of Le Voyeur itself: for the

reader 'il fallait reinventer la scene a partir de deux ou trois

details elementaires' (p. 76). Mathias is confronted with a similar

problem to that of the reader of le Voyeur itself in attempting to

reconstruct the 'truth' of the narrative. Similarly, Robin tries to

explain the functioning of the lighthouse in the following way: 'il

appuyait la plupart de ses phrases par des gestes rapides, larges,

compliques, dont les rapports avec le texte paraissaient assez

 88

lointains' (p. 139); but Mathias admires the 'allure technique' of

the description. Robin's narration is like that of the novel itself:

Au lieu de la narration precise d'un quelconque fait, limite et

precis il n'y eut - commed'habitude - que des allusions tres
embrouillees ä des elements d'ordre psychologiques ou moral,
noyes au milieu d'interminables chanes de consequences et de
causes, oü la responsabilite des protagonistes se perdait'
(p. 147)

The lack of coherence in the fisherman's narrative could be said to

mirror the contradictions in the text itself: 'l'ensemble du discours

conservait - en apparence du moins - une architecture coherente, si

bien qu'il suffisait de l'ecouter d'une oreille distraite pour ne pas

s'apercevoir des anomalies qu'il presentait' (p. 152). A sailor in

the cafe uses a mode of narration not unlike that of Le Voyeur: 'en

se servant exactement de m6hes termes et construisant ses phrases de

fagon identique' (p. 175); similarly, the cafe-owner 'parle seulement

pour parler, sans attacher la moindre importance aux histoires qu'il

raconte' (p. 245). And, of course, the process of the construction

of a narrative is clearly mimed by Mathias's repeated attempts to

construct alibis in Parts 2 and 3 of the novel. The presence of miss

en abyme of this kind (even in an early nouveau roman ) would seem to

confirm the proposition that the nouveau roman uses this device as

means of providing a commentary on the discursive nature of fiction

itself. Mise en abYme moves from being a device deployed for

specific textual ends to be the very constituent and characteristic

of the reflexive text, 'cleansed' of referentiality.

By the proliferation of references to narrative in a novel such as

Le Voyeur, and so many other nouveaux romans from all 'periods', the
 89

reader's attention thus becomes focused on the problematics of the

recit itself and therefore potentially away from any mimetic

dimension the novel may have. It is in this respect that mice en
abyme could be maintained to promote a foregounding of narrative and
its problematic status. The ability of narrative to 'refer' to a
linear, extra-textual reality is thus systematically questioned.
The reader is encouraged to deflect his attention from the search for

any representation of the world and instead concentrate on such

textually structuring and self-referring devices as a means of
reading. Miecke Bal has argued that mise en abyme takes on an
'iconic' status because of the extent to which it can 'represent' the
text as a whole: 'est mise en abyme' tout sine ayant pour r dre

un aspect pertinent et continu du texte,

du recit ou de l'histoire

qu'il signifie, au moyen d'une ressemblance'. 65 As Lucien Dällenbach

has stated: 'Plus le roman se r6fl6chira lui-m@me, moins il aura de
chances de servir de miroir ä autre chose que lui'. 66 Reflexivity -
in its most conspicuous manifestation of mise en abymee- will thus
become a means in itself of reading. The valorization of this
increasingly all-embracing concept in critical discourse on the

nouveau roman is above all a legitimizing strategy: the 'value' of

the nouveau roman thus resides in its promotion of the inherent self-

consciousness which is claimed to be the province of the novel

generally.

It is Dallenbach's contention that the development of mise en abyme

in the nouveau roman itself denotes the 'evolution' of the nouveau

roman into the nouveau nouveau roman. He analyses the use of mise en
 9o

abyme in early examples, such as Portrait d'un inconnu, ja

Jalousie, L'Emploi du temps, and L'Herbe to show the extent to

which there can still be detected examples of mise en abyme of the

classic kind. He examines the widespread use of internal

duplication in these novels, and concludes that mise en abymedoes

not as seriously threaten the hierarchy of the r6cits in which they

are contained: they can still function in terms of parallelism and

analogy. However, it is also the case that these texts provide a

commentaryon the processes of reading and interpretation:

d6s lors qu'il proclamait qu'il n'est pas de r4cit nat r,

le Nouveau Romanne pouvait r6fl4chir une histoire sans
refl6ter en mfte temps 1'organisation narrative qui la
supporte; dans la mesure oü sa nouveautd ind4niable
transgressait 1"'horizon d'attente" de ses premiers lecteurs,
force lui 6tait d'expliciter son encodage et de r4duire aiö1i
la force de rdsistance qu'il pouvait repr6senter pour eux.

Thus it is possible to argue that the use of mise en abyme in the

'early' nouveau roman served in many respects to dramatize the

problematics of representation in which they were increasingly

engaged: what would occupy the attention of these writers was less

mimesis than structuration and criture. Dällenbach's study of the

later nouveau roman, however, focusses on the expansion and

 91

proliferation of the device so as to disrupt more radically narrative

hierarchies. The mise en abyme textuelle has more or less replaced

the mise en abyme fictionnelle in the light of the aesthetic of

textual materialism and production which was being developed. The

'logic' of this aesthetic demandeda substantially revised function

for mise en abyme. The nouveau nouveau roman will use mise en abyme

as another generating device: it becomesa means of producing fiction

rather than simply reflecting fiction. It becomes increasingly more

difficult to locate the mise en abyme as a textual 'enclave' because

of the extent to which in novels like Pro.iet pour une rdvolution ä

New York and Triptygue the text's narrative discontinuities prevent

relationships of mere parallelism or analogy: the global structure of

the text is more fragmentary and less hierarchised. The contours of

the narrative are much more difficult to locate: there is no

identifiable 'histoire' to which a 'micro-histoire' can be said to

refer. Ultimately any aspect of the riture can be made to be a

mise en abyme of the &criture generally. It no longer becomes

possible to speak of 'micro-histoires' of narrative 'microcosms' beca-

use the 'surrounding' narrative discourse and diegesis is itself too

diverse:

en multipliant les auto-inclusions et les inclusions-exclusions

ä l'int6rieur d'une suite de d4pendances emboitees, le nouveau
NouveauRomannon seulement tourne en ddrision l'ideologie
r6aliste et se coupe du monde en se bouleversant plusieurs foil
sur lui-mime, it s'affirme commeune r6alitd impensable, un defi
au bon sens et un exemple de tres vive modernit6 s'il est vrai
que 'la modggnitd commenceavec la recherche d'une 1ittefrature
impossible.

In her book Narcissistic Narrative, Linda Hutcheon incorporates

many of Ricardou's and Dällenbach's categories of mise en abyme in

 92

her description of contemporary postmodern metafiction in support of

the proposition that such fiction is 'in some dominant and
constitutive way, self-referring or autorepresentational: it

provides, within itself, a commentary on its own status as fiction

and as language, and also on its own processes of production and
69 However,
reception'. a more critical perspective is presented by
David Carroll, in The Subject in Question and in Paraesthetics, who
argues convincingly that Ricardou's exclusively formalist focus and

over-reliance on mise en abyme results itself in a form of closure:

'Fiction, as the mise en abyme of itself, becomes a totally self-
enclosed, self-sufficient, and self-conscious "object"'70; instead,
Caroll prefers Foucault's view that 'literature reveals in its

mirrors of itself that it has no solid foundation in itself or in any

71
other origin'.

The Production of Metaphor

It is evident that Jean Ricardou's principal contribution to the

nouveau roman was to articulate and conceptualize the aesthetic which

was being evolved tacitly by these writers. In his theoretical

works, Ricardou turned his attention to specific writing practices

which he was able to claim illustrated the self -referential ity which

he insisted was the characteristic feature of the modernity of the

nouveau roman. Metaphor and description, in particular, were to be

seen as devices which foregrounded the non-mimetic impulse of the new

'scriptural' aesthetic which was being elaborated.
 93

In The Pursuit of Signs, Jonathan Culler argues persuasively that a

preoccupation with metaphor has become in many respects the dominant

issue in contemporary poetics: 'Today metaphor is no longer one
figure among others but the figure of figures, a figure for
figurality'"72 Metaphor has been one of the major concerns of the

nouveau roman ever since the famous 'querelle de la m4taphore'

erupted after the publication of Robbe-Grillet's polemical essay

'Nature, Humanisme,Tragddie' in 1958, when he had condemnedmetaphor

not simply on the grounds of anthropomorphism, but, more

fundamentally, because of the specifically ideological implications

of such use of language: 'La metaphore [ ... ] West jamais une figure
innocente'. 73 It is important to bear in mind, moreover, that Robbe-

Grillet's condemnation of metaphor was carried out in favour of a

greater 'realism': by expunging metaphor from the language of

fiction, the novel would be better able to represent phenomenological

and epistemological 'reality': 'Le monde nest ni signifiant ni

absurde. I1 est, tout simplement [... ] Autour de nous, d4fiant la

meute de nos adjectifs animistes ou m4nagers, les choses sont lä'"74

Thus the argument was as much a literary-historical one as anything

else. By advancing on Camus's practice in L'Etranger, the novel

would progress to a 'degr6 zero de l'dcriture'. Robbe-Grillet would

confirm this aim in Le Miroir qui revient.

Critics were of course quick to reveal the apparent contradiction

arising from these views and his actual practice, pointing out to him

examples from his work which disprove his intentions. For example,

Christine Brooke-Rose claims in A Rhetoric of the Unreal that Robbe-

 94

Grillethad admitted to her that he had occasionally been 'negligent'

75 However, it
with metaphor. was largely as a result of Ricardou's
theoretical precision on this matter which would lead Robbe-Grillet
to clarify his attitude to metaphor; and indeed to recognize the not
inconsiderable role it has played in his fiction. As he has

admitted: 'A partir du moment oü j'avais interdit la metaphore en

g6neral (c'est au moment de La Jalousie), ce qui m'intdressait,

c'etait justement de mettre en action des metaphores, ce qu'on a vu ä

partir du Labyrinthe et qui s'est developpe [... ] dans Projet pour

76 Indeed,
une revolution ä New York'. referring specifically to

Jalousie, he related the following episode: 'Pendant que j'ecrivais

cette condamnation definitive de la metaphore, La Jalousie ne cessait

de traiter des metaphores. Le titre melee(annonce de cette immense

metaphore qui va se developper dans le tours des pages) etait pour

moi extriment conscient. A Royaumont oü je me trouvais avec lui,

Ande Dormont, sinologue et hommetres cultive, s'etait montre choque

par le cote metaphorique du titre La Jalousie. 11 voulait absolument

que j'appelle ce livre Le Store, et j'ai dit "Ah, mais non! ". 77

Robbe-Grillet's attempt to dismiss the contradictions in his position

were very much in line with the increasing emphasis he would place on
the 'ludic' aspect of theory: 'Quand on me reproche [... ] teile ou

teile formulation un peu sommaire concernant la metaphore, bien s1r

je le savais moi-Mike, dejä, ä 1'epoque: simplement, ca me faisait
78
rire'.

It would be reasonable to suppose that Ricardou and Robbe-Grillet

are using the accepted definition of metaphor, but this may not in
 95

fact be the case. The word 'metaphor' is derived from the Greek

metaphora: meta meaning 'over' and phorein meaning 'carry'.

Accordingly, we have come to use the word 'metaphor' to refer to a

particular set of linguistic processes whereby aspects of one object

are 'carried over' or transferred to another object, so that the

second object is spoken of as if it were the first. This is not to

be confused with metonymy, which is the substitution of the name of
an attribute for that of the thing meant: for example, 'crown' for
'king'. Metaphor therefore represents a turning of language away
from literal meanings and towards figurative meanings. In the
Classical view, Aristotle has said that literature draws on metaphor

because of the process of imitation or mimesis: in other words, it

can be used specifically in order to represent reality more

faithfully. According to this fairly prevalent definition, it
becomes a rhetorical device intended to seduce, convince and
illustrate; a decorative addition to language which lends charm,

distinction and clarity: 'There is one thing that cannot be learned

from anyone else, and itis the mark of great natural ability, for the

ability to use metaphor well implies a perception of resemblances'

(Aristotle Poetics, ch. 22). Its effectiveness resides in its

analogical function, its capacity to express or represent some pre-

existing 'reality', thereby instituting a descriptive relationship

with the world. Metaphor has been considered a device of reference

and expression, which establishes an analogy with the world.

Robbe-Grillet devoted a great deal of his early theoretical

endeavours to undermine and subvert assumptions which are implicit

 96

in certain conceptions of language. The clearest statement of his

attitude to metaphor is contained in 'Nature, Humanisme, Tragodie'

(1958), which should be seen as a response to criticisms arising from

his essay 'Une vole pour le roman futur', written two years earlier.

In this earlier essay, he had argued that there can be no

rapprochement between man and the world: 'Le monde n'est ni

signifiant, ni absurde. Ii eft; tout simplement [... ] Autour de

nous, defiant la meute de nos adjectifs animistes ou menagers, les

choses sont lä'. 79 He criticizes the 'pathetic fallacy', the

process described by Ruskin to refer to the Romantics' investing the

world of external reality with subjective meanings. According to

Robbe-Grillet's phenomenological perspective at this stage, objects

exist in the world without our expressive adjectives. But in the

later essay, we can see that Robbe-Grillet's attack on such

linguistic descriptions of phenomenological reality is specifically

ideological in character. It is clear that he regards the

traditional use of metaphor as an ideological support for bourgeois

humanism, by which he means the belief in man and his perfectibility

as exemplified by a prestigious literary tradition stretching from

the Renaissance to Gide and Camus in the 20th century. In this

essay, Robbe-Grillet had overtly attacked the analogical function of

metaphor because this establishes a solidarity between man and the

world. It was crucial to the new aesthetic programme being

elaborated by Robbe-Grillet that descriptive language had to be

purged of anthropomorphist analogies.

 97

There was a clear desire on Robbe-Grillet's part, therefore, to

achieve what could almost be described as a kind of linguistic

purity. If, however, we examine a novel like Le Voyeur, how is it

possible to reconcile these theoretical objectives and the actual

practice of writing which contains examples of language which by

commonusage would be considered 'metaphorical'. It was largely in

order to 'defend' Robbe-Grillet that Ricardou attempted to formulate

a more 'coherent' theory of metaphor than that which was undermined

by the contradictory practice of Robbe-Grillet in his fiction.

Ricardou's discussion of metaphor hinges on what he understands by

the term 'modernity'. Ever since the period when he was closely

associated with Tel uel, he has been continually at the forefront of

the attack on traditional literary values. As we have seen, for

Ricardou, modernity is defined in terms of the emphasis it places on

production at the expense of expression and representation: the

'quelque chose ä faire' rather than the 'quelque chose a dire'

characteristic of what he saw as the dominant ideology permeating

literary activity and criticism, which he described as 'le Dogmede

l'expression et de la representation'. According to Ricardou, the

truly modern writer is one for whomlanguage is a means of production

and not of communication: 'L'6tablissement du texte moderne se

reconnait notamment ä ce qu'il m6tamorphoseles traditionnelles

proc4dures expressives en moyens de production: agencements
80 Language therefore
gen'rateurs ou organisateurs'. constitutes a

'matiere sur lequel peut porter un travail d'organisation et de

transfomation. Loin de v6hiculer un sens d&ja dtabli, it s'agit

 98

de produire 81 The modern transforms the

alors un sens'. novel
'matihre signifiante' of language into text. A concerted analysis of

this process of textual generation is applied to Claude Simon's La

Bataille de Pharsale in a chapter significantly entitled 'La bataille

de la phrase'. 82

The immediate impact of such a position for stylistics is obviously

considerable. As Ricardou indicates: 'par suite de la persistante

hegdmonie del'ideologie expressive/repr6sentative en matiere de

litt6rature, stylistique se trouve encore massivememt synonyme

d'expressif'. 83 Since Aristotle, it has become something of a

critical orthodoxy to view metaphor firstly as a device which the

writer uses to 'express' his perception of analogies in the world;

and secondly as a rhetorical figure whose function it is to seduce,

convince and illustrate by adding charm, distinction and clarity to

style. As Ricardou has put it: 'qui agrdmente de ses prestiges

le dune 84 Ricardou both
chatoyants cours prose'. groups the

referential and the ornamental under the term metaphore expressive.

Ricardou breaks down the components of a metaphor as follows:

Seront [... ] appeldes m4taphores toutes figures construites sur

trois 6l4ments: le compard, le comparaný5 le point commun
autorisant (ou issu) de la comparaison.
It is interesting to note that these terms correspond approximately

to what I. A. Richards writing 1936 has called the 'tenor',

in
86
'vehicle' and 'ground' of a metaphor. Ricardou has two other

important things in commonwith Richards: they both proceed from an

initial dissatisfaction with the notion in Rhetoric that metaphor is

 99

an embellishment or refinement of 'normal' language (for Richards,

metaphor had been treated as 'a sort of happy extra trick with words
[... ] a grace or ornament or added power of language, not its

constitutive form'87); and they both share a deep dislike for the

surrealist metaphor as advocated by Andre Breton, which Richards

described as 'the crude "clash-them-together-no matter what" view of
88
metaphor'.

However, although there may well be certain convergencies in their

respective positions (especially in their concern for a greater

degree of theoretical accuracy), the fundamental differences between

them - characteristic of the differences between the approach of the

New Critics and the practitioners of the Nouvelle Critique more

89
generally - should not be obscured. Ricardou would be quick to

highlight the humanistic basis of Richards' viewpoint, which is

revealed by his reliance on such notions as 'experience' and 'the

mind', centred, as it is, on a different conception of the author.

Nevertheless, it must be added that Ricardou, unlike Richards, has

consistently failed to deal adequately with the commonplaceof much

Formalist and Anglo-American citicism that metaphor is in fact

intrinsic to language itself, and, by definition, could never be

merely ornamental. As Jonathan Culler has indicated, language

originates in metaphor:

A non-metaphorical language would consist logically of proper

namesonly; but [.. ] logically proper names are something
natural languages do not have. To call something by a name in a
natural language is to ascribe to it some properties, to bring
it under some loose heading. It wg8ld seem then, that as soon
as we speak we engage in metaphor.
 100

For Ricardou, the essential feature of the metaphore apressive in

a work of fiction is its distinctively local character, the fact that

it is often created in isolation and has no relationship with the

global structure of the text. Such metaphors are 'seulement dotdes

dune locale valeur dvocatrice', having no other function than the

decorative one of displaying 'les brillants d'une dcriture
91 Ricardou detects
spectaculaire'. a basic 'exoticism' in the way

such a metaphor functions, bringing together 'un ici (le compard) a

un ailleurs (le comparant)':

Utiliser la mdtaphore commefigure d'expression revient 'a

subordonner dtroitement l' ailleurs a l' ci; le comparant n'
dtant plus que cet ectoplasme provisoire quis'estompe sitat
le compardginifestLe, sit6t accomplie la traduction
rhdtorique.
What Ricardou calls the mdtaphore structurelle comes into being when

the ici is surpassed in order to allow greater freedom for the

ailleurs to structure and generate the text as a whole: 'la mdtaphore

expressive se transforme ainsi en mdtaphore structurelle par laquelle

un texte se construit et, spdcifiquement, fonctionne'. 93 He gives

the following example of this process:

Supposonsque dans un dloge, je dise: "c'est un lion" ä la
place de "c'est un homnecourageux", j'ai proposd une
mdtaphore expressive. Mais si, ä partir de ce lion, je me
laisse aller ä parler des crocs et de la crinibre, et de
la savane, et de 1'incendie des hautes gramindes dont la
fumde commencea couvrir l'horizon, alors la mdtaphore
devient une char 94ere. Avec elle, le rdcit bifurque vers
une autre chose.
Here, the compar is heroic character, and the comparant is the lion.

It is when attention is focused on the possibilities of the com ap

rant

that the mdtaphore structurelle comes into its own within a

narrative: 'le principe mdtaphorique transforme sa fonction

 101

de fiction'. 95 A metaphor is
expressive en röle gdndrateur

expressive when the ailleurs is localised and consequently

disappears, but becomes structural 'si l' ailleurs s'installe et se

prolonge, si la contigute est rompue par une similitude ins4rant une

96 Indeed, Ricardou
nouvelle sdquence d'dlements contigus'. suggests
that contiguity is the characteristic of the structural metaphor ('la

m4taphore structurelle consiste ä faire que deux 616ments voisins,

c'est - ä- dire semblables, deviennent voisins, c'est-ä-dire

contigus')97, departing from Jakobson's view that metonymy is more

properly the province of contiguity.

Ricardou is keen to exploit the metaphore structurelle in his

analyses of various nouveaux romans. The 'formes en huit' which

proliferate in Robbe-Grillet's Le Voyeur acts as structural

metaphors, providing the text with one of its principal means of

organization: for example, Mathias' eight-shaped itinerary around the

island mirrors the entire structure of the novel itself98; and

similarly, La Jalousie can be seen as being structured not around the

supposed perspective of a jealous husband, but around a network of

textual 'cells' composed of interacting structural metaphors, whose

function it is to establish analogies with other parts of the text,

thereby confirming the text's self-reflexive status. For Ricardou,

Robbe-Grillet's novels contain examples of the possibilities to be

gained from a productive and not expressive use of metaphor: 'Ce

nest pas [... ] que la fonction metaphorique soit absente des romans

de Robbe-Grillet; eile est tout-ä-fait

prIsente: mais son role
99 Claude Simon's
expressif a cEde place au role producteur'. novels
 102

are equally rich in examples of this process: in La Route des

Flandres, the sword/war motif evokes the notion of 'woman' through

the 'common ground' of virginity, thereby generating a new sequence

of narrative, the transition from one textual cell to another is thus

effected by means of metaphor100; and Ricardou demonstrates, in the

course of a particularly detailed analysis, that the narrative

structure of La Bataille de Pharsale originates in the generative

power of metaphor. The nouveau roman, then, in various ways, has

promoted the analogical mode of metaphor, and has relegated the

substitutional mode: 'Ce que le texte ecarte, ce West nullement

l'analogie, c'est l'expression metaphorique. Bref, ce que le texte

met en oeuvre, c'est la production mdtaphorique'. 101

Ricardou's most vigorous analysis of the function of structural

metaphor, however, is reserved for Proust's A la recherche du temps

Rerdu, a text which can be claimed to be founded on the principle of

analogy. Ricardou was not of course the first to recognize the

primordial role played by metaphor in Proust's novel; but his

approach departs radically from the traditionally accepted view of

commentators on Proust's style that metaphor is deployed as the means

by which Proust referentially expresses his vision of analogies in

the world. Critics have tended to regard metaphor as being used in

the service of conveying the process of souvenir involontaire;

indeed, the jLVailleurs distinction which Ricardou has detected in

the operation of metaphor, would seem to mirror exactly the way

memory itself operates. Ricardou, however, is quick to deny the

possibility of any such 'reality' existing prior to language. He

 103

insists, instead, on the structuring role that metaphor plays in the

novel, where its purpose is to 'ordonner et produire la substance

102
memedu texte'.

Ricardou identifies two main types of structural metaphors which

organize the textual cells of the novel: the metaphore ordinale ('ii

s'agit de la rencontre de deux cellules [... ] ä partir de certains de

leurs points communs:c'est un des 6l6ments de chaque cellule qui se
voit affectd de ressemblance') and the metaphore configurale ('il

s'agit de la constitution d'une cellule ä partir de certain schemede

teile autre: tout ou partie de l'organisation
c'est de chaque cellule
103 It is
qui se trouve soumise ä similitude'). clear from this that
Ricardou has not in any way denied the importance of analogy in

Proust's novel; on the contrary, he allots it the role of providing

the principal means by which the text is constructed. Ricardou

points to the paving stones episode in Le Temps retrouvd where

textual transitions are effected by the structural generation of

metaphor, and not by the extra-textual psychological 'reality' of

memory: 'Loin d'offrir une simple evocation par metaphore, c'est un

vdritable telescopage m6taphorique qu'il accomplit'. 104

For Ricardou, in his relentless desire to uphold the modernity of

the text's self-reflexive status, Proust's use of metaphor

effectively subverts spatio-temporal representation ('dans la mesure

oü son exercice revient ä dissoudre, conjointement ou s4pardment, les

categories du temps ou dcl'espace, la mdtaphore ordinale joue le role

dune parfaite machine a subvertir la repr4sentation'105) -

 104

especially in its destruction of linearity. Time, in Proust's novel,

is short-circuited by means of metaphor, not memory. Ricardou,

however, fails to take into account Gerard Genette's point that

metaphor in Proust, although not explicitly referential, always takes

place in some spatio-temporal context. Genette cites the example of

the steeple which is described in different ways depending on its

'authenticity', or 'sa fidilit6 aux relations de voisinage spatio-
temporel'. 106 David Lodge, paraphrasing Genette to some extent,

posits the dependency ofmetaphor on the 'authenticity of the

107 Genette, indeed, is at to
subjective consciousness'. pains

emphasize the role of Proust's 'fetichisme du lieu' in this respect,

and his marked preference for 'les m4taphores ou comparaisons

suivies' in the interests of spatial continuity. Genette stresses

the primary importance of metonymy in the progression of narrative

rather than metaphor, given the connection exalted in Proust between

the memoryprocess and contiguity.

In general terms, it could be reasonably objected that there is

nothing particularly original in Ricardou's concept of the structural

metaphor; there are, for example, several indications of a similar

concept in the work of Stephen Ullmann, who also concentrated on

Proust's use of metaphor. Like Ricardou, Ullmann frequently made the

distinction between ornamental and what he terms functional metaphor

('which are part of the fabric of a literary work')108 Furthermore,

he drew a distinction between static and amic metaphors, which

clearly evokes Ricardou's jsi. / ailleurs categories. Ullman often

attempted to show that metaphor could operate as a structuring

 105

process in a work of fiction: for example, the imagery in Andre

Gide's La Symphonie pastorale is 'very closely integrated into the

story and plays a dynamic part inits progress'109; in Alain-

Fournier's Le Grand Meaulnes 'the most important aspect of the

imagery is [... ] its structural role, the notable part it plays in
the total effect of the book [... ] inextricably bound up with the

basic texture of the novel'110; there is no room in Camus' L'Etranger

and La Peste 'for idle, rhetorical or purely decorative similes and

metaphors: the imagery is almost entirely functional, closely

integrated into the narrative'. 111 Ullmann's functional metaphor is

not all that far removed from Ricardou's structural metaphor.

Indeed, even Ricardou's metaphore g6ndratrice has been prefigured by
Ullmann: 'the metaphor or simile may so engross the writer's

attention that he will work it out in great detail'112 as, for

example, in Jean Giono's Regain where 'images may also be generated

by chain-reaction, with one metaphor setting off another until the

initial impetus is spent'. 113

However, despite such similarities, Ricardou would be keen to

reveal the 'expressive' purposes underlying Ullmann's functional

metaphor. Ullman praises Camus for 'his searching and courageous

exploration of the spiritual and moral problems of our time'114; in

Proust, 'Metaphor is [... ] an indispensable instrument of expression

and thought'115 which is used in the service of the souvenir

involontaire because there exists

'a fundamental affinity between
116 Proust's
metaphor and the rediscovery of the past'. metaphors are

remarkable beacause of 'their appropriateness, their aesthetic

 106

qualities, and above all, [... ] the uniqueness of the vision which
dictated them'. 117

That Ricardou has consistently failed to take any account of the

fact that structural metaphors can work successfully with an

expressive motivation behind them, is not perhaps surprising in view

of the over-rigid dichotomy he imposes between the literature of

expression and the literature of production. It could be argued that

Ricardou overlooks the fact that the characteristic of early

modernist writing was the attempt to find more adequate formal means

of representing 'reality' more faithfully.

Despite the immense possibilities and insights of Ricardou's

concept of the structural metaphor, the main failing of his theory is

that it does not sufficiently deal with the question of context.

Ricardou, in his endeavour to prove that language is a 'powerhouse'

with an enormous capacity for generating fictions, has perhaps

overlooked, as Umberto Eco has put it, that the axes of metaphor and

metonymy are fundamentally culturally-determined and must,

consequently, severely limit the choice of elements that can be used:

'The imagination would be incapable of inventing or recognizing a

metaphor if culture [... ] did not provide it with the subjacent

118 Or
network of arbitrarily stipulated contiguities'. as Jonathan

Culler has stressed:

To maintain the primacy of metaphor is to treat language

as a device for the expression of thoughts, perceptions,
truth. To posit the dependency of metaphor on metonymy is
to treat what language expresses as the effect of
contingent, conventional relations and a system of
mechanical processes. Metaphorand metonymythus become
 107

not only fiV16es for fugurality but figures for language

in general.

It is legitimate to mobilise a reading of a text like Robbe-

Grillet's Le Voyeur using Ricardou's concept of structural metaphor.
The text can be said to be constructed around a network of
interrelated elements. The various 'formes en huit' appear in
combination with the recurrent motifs. The string is 'roulee en
forme de huit' (p. 10); it appears as the mark left by the two circles

of iron rings (p. 17), and on several doors, especially the one in
the corridor above the cafe (p. 66); then as pairs of eyes (e. g.
'deux cercles situds chte ä c6te (p. 214); as glasses (e. g. 'on

croyait voir deux anneaux peints en trompe-l'oeil (p. 37)); and to

refer to the circles described by the seagulls in the sky. More

importantly, from a structural point of view, it denotes Mathias's

route around the island (p. 150), and by extension to the circular

structure of the novel itself. Another recurring motif is the

cigarette packet: first mentioned as floating on the water (p. 20),

then on the bedside table in the room where Mathias 'witnesses' a man

standing above his young female victim, then towards the end of the

novel it reappears in the form of the incriminating cigarette ends

which Mathias tries desperately to retrieve and which he will use to

make holes 'en forme de huit' in his notebook and the newspaper

clipping. The poupde is another motif which functions metaphorically

to incriminate Mathias : the design on his suitcase is that of
'minuscules poup6es comme on pouvait en voir sur les rideaux pour

chambres d'enfants' (p. 23); the first cinema poster has 'une poup4e

salie et disarticule qui trainait sous le sol, aux pieds du hdros'

 108

(p. 46); the servant girl in the cafe has 'longs cils de poupde' and

walks with 'son allure lente et fragile de poupde ddsarticulde (p.

64); the gap in the wall of the Marek farm could have held 'quelque

poupde fetiche' (p. 192); the shop where Mathias buys sweets contains

'petites poupees de culeurs vives' (p. 72).

The linguistic repetition of certain key elements in the

descriptive passages could also be claimed to illustrate this

metaphorical function. This is particularly noticeable in the

descriptions of the postures of the female characters: the little

girl on the boat has 'l'air abandonnd [... ] eile avait les deux mains

ramenaes derriere le dos, au creux de la taille, les jambes raidies

et legerement dcartaes' (p. 22); later, sitting by the sea, Mathias

remembersher 'les mains ramenees dans le dos. Elle avait fair li4e

au pilier de fer' (p. 75); the servant-girl in the cafe 'mit ses

mains derriere le dos' (p. 59), later with 'poignets ramenes dans le
dos, au creux de la taille' (p. 171); Violette/Jacqueline is

described as follows: 'les mains cachees derriere le dos - sous eile,

au creux de la taille - les jambes allongees et ouvertes' (p. 246).

A recurrent feature
is the man in the room which Mathias passes who
,
is always depicted as standing above a young girl who is below him on

her knees (pp 45,78,127). Similarly, Pierre Robin is seen standing

above the womanin his house in an identical posture (p. 135). These

are just a few examples of the controlled analogical network which

proliferates in the text. The language of the novel is implicitly

metaphorical - the text is being linguistically conditioned and

generated to condemnand incriminate Mathias. Even a description as

 1o9

apparently 'neutral' as that of the movementof the sea takes on

metaphorical significance if read in this way. A word like

'bercement' is not mere decoration, but becomescharged with meaning

by structural analogy with the movementof a young girl. The

expression 'bruit de gifle' is repeated on a number of occasions,

conveying by implication the violent act which the reader is led to

believe Mathias commits. Even the description of the sea-wall is

metaphorically charged: 'la paroi sans garde-fou plongeant abrupte

dans l'eau noire' (p. 43). This is implicitly telling us something

about Mathias's crime, suggesting the manner in which he presumably

throws her body off the cliff and into the sea. There is an

implicitly sexual suggestion in this phrase describing the foam from

the sea: 'de la gerbe d'6cume qui jaillit, quelques gouttes

entrainks par le vent retombaient pres de Mathias' (p. 78). The

description of his attempt to repair the chain on his bicycle also

has metaphorical repercussions: 'il lui suffiront de forcer

legbrement la tendeur, mais en le manipulant, it effleura la chatne

et se couvrit les doigts de taches de cambouis' (p. 99). Far from

being neutral and free from metaphorical cargo, therefore, the

language becomes invested with meaning both if a certain

'psychologizing' reading is adopted or - as Ricardou would prefer to

assert - we choose to consider details of this kind as indicative of

an endlessly self-referring text.

The nouveau roman's contribution to the debate about metaphor has

perhaps not been fully appreciated by literary theorists working in

this area. Unlike Culler and Eco, Ricardou fails to confront the
 110

fact that metaphor is in fact the constitutive form of language.

Although Ricardou's work may be 'tainted' for some as a consequence

of the exclusive focus on reflexivity, it is regrettable that his

substantial contribution to theoretical thinking has not been more

widely recognized as an extremely valuable attempt to confront the

question of the operation of metaphor in narrative discourse. With

some notable exceptions (particularly Paul Ricoeur and Gerard

Genette120), it is also the case that this question has not as yet

received the level of attention accorded to other aspects of lee

r_ecit.

Description as dcri ure

Ricardou has written widely on the subject of description: in several

of his theoretical works there are extensive analyses of the

function of description in narrative not only in the texts of the

nouveaux romanciers but also in those of writers as diverse as Homer,

Lessing, Flaubert and Proust. It is central to Ricardou's argument
that it is the nouveau roman's preoccupation with description which

again provides confirmation of the modernity of their textual

practices. His work on this topic has taken place within the wider

debate in narrative poetics generally concerning the role of

description in narrative discourse. However, it is possible to

distinguish Ricardou's position from that of other leading theorists

in that he is less concerned with narrative poetics than with

promoting the textual materialist aesthetic which is centred on the

value of the productive nature of description as 6critire. Whereas

 111

other critics are operating within a specifically narratological

domain, Ricardou is not seeking to evolve rules of general

applicability but rather to demonstrate precisely how 'work on

language' is tangible in such practices. In considering descriptive

writing in the nouveau roman as constitutive of its radical

textuality, Ricardou thereby betrays a polemical thrust underlying

the meticulous scrutiny of the operation of description in certain

texts.

For readers of the nouveau roman in the 1950s and 1960s, the most

contentious aspect of this new literary movement was the

preoccupation which some of these writers seemed to place on

description at the expense of traditional psychological character

analysis. It was in this respect that the nouveau roman was

considered to be at variance with the psychologizing practices of

'acceptable' modernism in French fiction. It was very much the case

that Robbe-Grillet in particular was considered to be illisible as a

result of the preponderance of apparently 'unmotivated' (in the

Genettian sensel21) descriptive passages in his novels. The question

of reading description therefore emerged almost from the very

beginning as crucial to the debate which the nouveau roman was

setting in train, and would quickly become the terrain of the

aesthetic querelle which was beginning to be waged.

Hostility to the nouveau roman was voiced by critics such as J. -P.

Barrere (in La cure d'amaigrissement du roman) and Pierre de

Boisdeffre (in La cafetidre est sur la table: cont nou

 11 2

roman): much of their time was in fact taken up with an overt

condemnation of this particular feature of the writing with which

they were confonted. It was seen to be in some sense symptomatic of

the 'failure' of the nouveaux romanciers as novelists: their writing

was said to be redolent of an arid 'formalism'. However, for Roland

Barthes and the nouvelle critique generally, the defence of (in

particular) Robbe-Grillet against such widespread attacks by the

literary and academic establishment was necessary in order to promote

the structuralist perspective which was also being evolved.

Barthes's initial claim that Robbe-Grillet's work represented 'le

degrd zero de l4criture' was as important polemically as it was

interpretatively. The history of the 'reception' of the nouveau

roman has in many ways revolved around the question of the

interpretation or justification of what is a tangibly 'transgressive'

feature of narrative discourse. Each of the critical readings have

attempted to make some assessment of this aspect of Robbe-Grillet's

writing in particular. It is not of course true that such a

preoccupation can be seen in the works of the other nouveaux

romanciers, or at least not initially.

Robbe-Grillet's own insistence on what might be termed

'phenomenological realism' was the first 'justification' advanced for

the notable presence of description in his early work: it could

therefore be considered as a formal strategy to represent in writing

the 'etre-lä des choses'. His 'defence' of this specific textual

practice was, he claimed, in keeping with the desire to evolve a non-

tragic, non-anthropomorphic, non-humanist writing. It was the
 113

correct narrative means of evacuating 'man' from the world. His

theoretical comments indicate that he considered the practice of

description as a mimetic strategy: this should therefore be

considered a more formally authentic means of representing

existential 'reality' without recourse to the establishment of a

complicity between man and the world from which he is otherwise

alienated. In Robbe-Grillet's account, Camushad betrayed this aim

in the second half of L'Etranger; while only in La Nausde had Sartre

attempted to translate into narrative form the 'reality' of

existential and ontological phenomenology. Robbe-Grillet reiterated

this view at a much later date in Le Miroir qui revient and in
interviews elsewhere. During the earlier 'period', however, it must

be seen as part of Robbe-Grillet's polemical campaign for a 'new

realism', which would be more in harmony, from a formal point of

view, with the conceptual apparatus of existential phenomenology.

Unlike Robbe-Grillet, however, Ricardou does not explicitly situate
is argument within the context of existential phenomenology: clearly

this is considered to be less important as a justification for the

descriptive processes in nouveau roman texts.

Robbe-Grillet's 1963 essay 'Temps et description dans le r6cit

d'aujourd'hui' (which was included in Pour un nouveau roman 122)

constitutes the most extended formulation of his 'theory' of

description. Published after Dans le labyrinthe (1959) and before I.ä

Maison de rendez-vous (1965), it could be said to have appeared at

the time when his own writing had reached a critical 'turning-point',

when he seemed to have abandoned the 'subjectivism' of his first

 114

three published novels. pans le labyrinthe was deemed to have

initiated a less psychologically recuperable writing. In this essay,

Robbe-Grillet addresses himself to some of the reasons why his

practices of description had aroused such opprobrium: 'on les trouve

inutiles et confuses; inutiles, parce que sans rapport reel avec

faction, confuses, parce que ne remplissant pas ce que devrait etre,

censement, leur r6le fondamental: faire voir' (p. 125). Robbe-

Grillet is here conceding that description in his fiction

transgresses the auxiliary role which is commonly assigned to the

role and function of description in a narrative. This comment also

suggests his awareness of the extent to which the traditionally

mimetic function of description has been severely impeded.

Characteristically, he again has recourse to literary history in

support of the argument he presents: he refers to the manner in which

'le grand roman francais du XIXe siecle' (p. 126) had used

description as a means of incorporating and quoting reality. In

these novels, objects functioned as a guarantee of authenticity:

'tout cela ne pouvait que convai ncre de l' exi stence objective - hors
de la littgrature - d'un mondeque le romancier paraissait seulement

reproduire, copier, transmettre, confinesi l'on avait affaire ä une

chronique, ä une biographie, un quelconque document' (p. 126). He

states that in these classic realist novels, desciption provided a

correspondence between character and social environment. Instead,

Robbe-Grillet wishes to emphasize the 'creative' nature of the

practice of descriptive writing in the contemporary novel (or,

rather, in his own writing): his remarks in many respects anticipate

the emphasis on textual materialism and the self-generating text

 115

which Ricardou will later display in his analysis of description.

Contrasting the use of description in classic realism with the

contemporary novel, he comments: 'Elle pretendait reproduire une

realite preexistante; eile affirme ä present sa fonction cr4atrice'

(p. 127). His reference to 'un double mouvementde creation et de

gommage' (p. 127) could be said to apply to his textual practice of

menagethroughout his oeuvre.

og He states that there need be no

referential antecedent to a description:

I1 n'est pas rare [... ] dans ces romans modernes, die rencontrer
une description qui ne part de rien [... ] eile parait naitre d'un
menufragment sans importance [... ] ä partir duquel eile invente
des lignes des plans, une architecture; et on a d'autant plus
1'impression qu'elle les invente que soudain elle se contredit,
se r6pbte, se reprend, bifurque. (p. 127)
It is the rit r which is important rather than any mimetic
impulse: 'L'intc(ret des pages descriptives [... ] n'est donc plus dans

la chose decrite, mail dans le mouvementof me de 1'ecriture' (pp 127

The reader, he states, is thus more actively

- 8). engaged in the

process of making sense of the text. Thus, the descriptions are not
'motivated' in conventional terms. Description is process, not

representation. It is above all this emphasis on description as

ri r, therefore, which Ricardou will develop in his own work on

the subject.

Bruce Morrissette's book on Robbe-Grillet, however, was important

in the context of this debate in the sense that it sought to

establish 'psychologizing' interpretations in the assessment of

description-123 By positing a subjective consciousness, the

descriptions in these texts could therefore become lisible if

 116

'motivated' in the interests of psychological realism. Morrissette

would attempt to argue that the descriptive sequences did possess a

vraisemblance in terms of the modernist 'realism' of unreliable

narration. It is of course the case that he was able to perform this

reading by referring to commentsmade by Robbe-Grillet himself which

invited such a r6cupdration on the grounds of subjectivism.

Morrissette is prepared to use criteria which are normally more

applicable to classic realism or psychological realism. In his

analysis of descriptive passages in Robbe-Grillet's earlier novels,

he is attempting to justify such examples of e(criture by

demonstrating how objects and landscapes represent the 'deforming

vision' of the central protagonists. This in effect involves a

return to the Romantic notion of the landscape or environment as a

representation of the dtat d'äme of a perceiving consciousness. Far

from being in any way arbitrary, the descriptions are explicable in

terms of their narrative functions. Thus, for example, the

transformations or obsession with the scutigbre in La Jalousie

denote the jealous frenzy of the husband-narrator; the descriptions

of the landscapes in Le Voyeur and La Jalousie exist in order to act

as a correlative to a state of mind. Descriptions are therefore

motivated in terms of explicable psychological criteria: they

therefore become lisible and more easily capable of being 'processed'

by the reader. Relying on comments made by Robbe-Grillet himself

supporting a psychologizing recuperation (e. g. that descriptions

'sont toujours faites par quelqu'un'), he is able to provide an

account of their use. Morrissette attempts to demonstrate the extent

 117

to which description is always focalized in terms of the specific

narrative discourse being performed. It is certainly true that the

titles of some of these early novels invite this interpretation, but

it would be increasingly argued that an examination of his di re

prevents this interpretation being generally applied. Ricardou would

of course be especially critical of Morrissette's line of enquiry as

it is based on what he would consider a reactionary poetics which

privileges psychological realism, instead of stressing the

materiality of writing.

The greatest part of the debate in literary theory - particularly

in narratology - concerning description has been devoted specifically

to this question of motivation. Roland Barthes and Gdrard Genette

have concentrated on this aspect as part of their attempt to

establish a narrative poetics of general applicability. Ricardou is

less concerned with narratology than with the promotion of modernity

in narrative discourse. He is therefore unlikely to be preoccupied

with motivation as such, as this would be to presuppose an extra-

textual justification of some kind. In Roland Barthes's

'Introduction a l'analyse structurale du r6cit'124, the point is made

that description is not superfluous and must be considered in

relation to the global structure and functioning of the text: it can

operate as an index or catalyst. In 'L'effet du rdel', it is

maintained that a descriptive detail ('quelque indice de caracthre

) 125
ou d'atmosphare' can be 'rdcupird(s) par le structure'.

However, it is in this second essay that Barthes addresses himself to

the question of apparently 'unmotivated' detail, of which he finds

 118

some examples in Flaubert. Barthes's comments on the role of

description in the context of the debate on narrative poetics is

important because it examines the presence of aspects of a narrative

discourse which appear not to 'signify': 's'il subsiste dans le

syntagme narratif quelques pages insignifiantes [... ] quelle est

126
[... ] la signification de cette insignifiance'. Basing his

discussion on 'impertinent description' in Flaubert, he concludes

that a descriptive sequence may not be linked diegetically as a

signifier of character, atmosphere or knowledge, but can be a means

of signifying the real itself. A descriptive detail may not

'denote' the real, but is meant to 'signify' the real. For the

realist writer, description is a 'copy' of a reality which is itself

a copy: 'Decrire, C'est [... ] placer le cadre vide que l'auteur

r4aliste remporte toujours avec lui [... ] devant une collection ou un

continu d'objets inaccessibles ä la parole'. 127 He states that what

is vraisemblable depends on the reader. Barthes maintains that in

modernity this practice has been largely abandoned: 'il s' ag it[... ]

de vider le signe et de reculer infiniment son objet jusqu'ä mettre

en cause, d'une faron radicale, l'esthdtique sdculaire de la

128
"representation"'.

It is evident that Ricardou engages directly with Gdrard Genette on

both metaphor and description, notably with regard to Proust.

Genette's argument, however, takes place within an explicitly

narratological context. Like Barthes, Genette has also attempted to

define the operation of description in narrative: he also contrasts

description in classic realism with that which is being practised in

 11g

the nouveau roman. Modern literature 'l'est voulu et s'est faite

(... ý interrogation, dbranlement, contestation du propos

129 In description 'est
narratif'. realism, tout
naturellement

ancilla narrationis [... ] toujours soumise, jamais 4mancipede'.130

His thesis is that in modern fiction, description takes on a diegetic
function: 'l'oeuvre de Robbe-Grillet apparait [... ] commeun effort

pour constituer un r4cit (une histoire) par le moyen presque exclusif

de descriptions imperceptiblement modifi6es de page en page qui peut

passer pour une promotion spectaculaire de la fonction

descriptive'. 131

However, what is particularly interesting about Genette's

contribution to this narratological debate, is the attention paid to

this question of 'motivation' of elements in a narration. He

contrasts the desire on the part of classic realism to mask

'l'arbitraire du rdcit'132 with the 'libertdf vertigineuse'133 of
modern narrative. In Figures II and, most noticeably, in Figures

ilL, Genette conducts a parallel exercise to that of Barthes in

attempting to explain the presence of individual elements in a

narrative structure. While this may be possible in realism, in

modern fiction we find 'l'absence de motivation comme motivation

134

In his book Introduction ä l' analyse du descr i taif, Philippe Hamon

undertakes a concerted analysis of the poetics of description. Hamon

refers to Ricardou on several occasions in the course of this study;

however, again, it is Hamon's overriding aim to establish general
 120

narratological principles governing the operation of description. In

particular, he argues that in 'le texte lisible-classique',

homogeneity and lisibilit are paramount to facilitate the way in

which details are assimilated by the reader. He comments that a

frequent feature of realist description is to have a spectator on the

scene described in order to provide a superficial motivation for

descriptive writing:
la description dolt etre sentie par le lecteur mme tributaire
de l'oeil du personnage qui le prend en charge.

The protagonist exists as a kind of filter of description. As Hamon

himself comments, the title of Le Voyeur itself provides just such a

motivation: Mathias emerges as the pretext for the descriptions. As

Ann Jefferson has also indicated, taking up Hamon's theory, this

feature is crucial to the narrative organisation of the novel: 'does

the text inventory items because they were objectively visible, or

does it record only those elements which Mathias's psychological
136 Morrissette's
nature makes him notice'. reading of description in

La Jalousie, for example, is predicated on the assumption that the

text is focalized around the perspective of the 'marl jaloux': this

'justifies' the descriptions in all their contradictions and

complexities. Such a reading therefore neutralizes (as Roland

Barthes and Stephen Heath have maintained) the 'radical' experience

of a subversive textuality. It is important to bear in mind that the

desire to 'process' and 'make intelligible' description as it occurs

in narrative discourse is part of the 'literary competence' (as

Jonathan Culler has called it137) which the reader brings to the

text: 'unmotivated' components of a narrative become scandalous if a

 121

'realist' and naturalizing reading strategy is adopted. The nouveau

roman therefore forces the reader to seek other means of

understanding 'radical' description. As Hamonhas stated, in the

nouveau roman there is an infringement of description as 'un

opgrateur de lisibilitd fondamentalement du texte'. 138 The reader

already comes armed with the need to 'naturalize' description; as

Hamoncomments:

La description, avant m6mede commencer, doit donc se justifier,

et, eile se caractdrise alors par tout un r mglissa49e
vraisemblablement destind ä servir d'alibi.
Morrissette's psychologically totalizing account of the practice of
description in the early novels collapses under closer scrutiny of
the individual novels. The use of the word 'le regard' in Le Voyeur

and La Jalousie may suggest motivation, but it becomes difficult to

locate precisely the origin of the 'regard', despite the hints and

signals contained in the texts. The very confusion and precision of

the apparently 'geometrical' descriptions resist attempts to make the

reader participate in the visualisation of any narrative referent.

This is of course apparent in Un Regicide (admittedly not included in
Morrissette's book as it had not yet been published) : the

g_lissements between the two fictional universes prevent the

'recognition' of distinct descriptions emanating from distinct

consciousnesses. However, as in the case of Les Gommes,Le Voyeur

and La Jalousie, the reader is invited to attach description to

character, but only ultimately to frustrate and subvert this

'recuperative grip'. Robbe-Grillet plays with our expectations of

'motivated' description, thus unsettling the reader who is attempting

to recover the text as part of the psychological vraisemblable. It

 122

is significant that with Robbe- Grillet's move to a more

'narratorless' fictional discourse, it is no longer possible to

perform such readings: conventional hierarchies between textual

levels of signification can no longer be identified. Description

becomes foregrounded as part of the display of the cr' re in

keeping with the new aesthetic which was being elaborated.

In many respects, Ricardou's theory of the productive role of

description was anticipated, as we have already seen, by Robbe-

Grillet's commentary on the fundamentally creative nature of

description as ecriture in 'Temps et description dans le r4cit

d'aujourd'hui'. Robbe-Grillet explicitly contrasts this new practice

with the referential orientation of description in classic realism.

The following passage is in this sense an uncanny foretaste of the

Ricardolian aesthetic of textual materialism which will so

characterise the Ricardolian nouveau nouveau roman, 'free' of the

reactionary constraints of mimesis:

Elle [realist description] pr4tendait reproduire une realite
prdexistante; eile affirme ä present sa fonction cr4atrice.
[... ] I1 n'est pas rare [... ] dans ces romans modernes, de
rencontrer une description qui ne part de rien [... ] eile
parait nattre d'un menu fragment sans importance [... ] ä partir
duquel eile invente des lignes, des plans, une architecture;
et on a d'autant plus l'impression qu'eile les invente que
soudain eile se contredit, se repete, se reprend, bifurque.
(p. 127)

Ricardou's critical polemic has been directed single-mindedly to

assert that the practice of description in the nouveau roman is

another feature - in the same category as mise en abyme and metaphor

fundamentally Ricardou has
- of the text's self-reflexive status.

sought to demonstrate how description can itself become textually

 123

generative. It is inevitable that Ricardou chooses to focus on this

aspect in the light of the mimetically problematic nature of

description in the nouveau roman. In view of Robbe-Grillet's own

promotion of the creative nature of description, Ricardou has

emphasized the dynamism of this practice. Countering Genette's

notion that there can be no narrative without description, Ricardou

insists on the fact that there can be no description without

narrative: the mimetic and referential aspect of narrative discourse

is obstructed by the accent on the diegetisation of description in

the nouveau roman. Relying to a considerable extent on examples from

Flaubert, Ricardou has attempted to underline that the linearity of

writing is impeded by the narrativisation of the simultaneous.

Narration is argued to be a process which erodes the boundaries

between description and narrative. The references to the 'succesive'

(in examples from Robbe-Grillet, Simon, Proust, Flaubert and even

Homer) emphasize that Acriture is in action, rather than mimesis.

He cites the example of the descriptions of Charles's cap and the

pike montWein MadameBovar_vto demonstrate the extent to which such

'modernist' practices foreground the 'literal' rather than the

'referential' dimension of narrative discourse in the 'progressive'

text. Throughout his theoretical works, it is Ricardou's intention

to illustrate how such descriptions have the effect of forcing the

reader to view the text as, a self-reflexive artefact: 'L'est la force

unitaire du recit qui s'oppose 3 la force disruptive de la

description et en i_aterrompt le proces de fragmentation inf inie' , 140

Thus, a novel like La Jalousie:

tend ä se construe selon des cellules dminemgi<

descriptives artical4es les unes aux, 4utres pa dam,
 124

charnibres metaphoriques, et, donc, metaphore et delriiption

se trouvent associees en un rapport compl6mentaire.
Ricardou in 'Le recit enlise' section of Le Nouveau Roman

concentrates on the 'digressive' nature of description in the context

of a sequential narrative which is supposed to be linear. By

interrupting a narrative, the referential potential of the text is

severely restricted: the linearity of the narrative is disrupted. As

he states in Nouveaux problemes du roman: 'La description tend ä

d6truire l'illusion realiste qu'elle semble au premier chef

142 In Une Ricardou returns
entretenir'. maladie chronique, again to
this question and attempts to construct a model of even greater
theoretical accuracy than that found in Nouveaux probibmes du roman

and before. Ricardou is relentless in his attempt to uphold the non-

referentiality of description in narrative, and he again draws on a

corpus of examples (from Homer to Claude Simon) specifically selected

to prove how the representation of the simultaneous is achieved.

In terms of the nouveau roman, it is very much the case that

Ricardou's methodology can only really be applied to the work of

Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon, and even then only during a certain

period of activity. The nouveau roman (at a certain point) can be

used to provide examples of the diegetisation and verbalisation of

description. For example, the Simonian emphasis on 'G4nirique' in

textualelaboration - explicitly signalled in a novel like Lecon de

143
choses _ is of course extremely consistent with Ricardou's
promotion of the self-generating notion of description. The famous

cafetibre or tomato slice in Robbe-Grillet (as Stephen Heath as

 125

notably commented 'a figure of the accomplishment of the text'144);

the 'animation' of the painting in Dans le l abyr i nthe or La Chambre

secrete; or the groups of statues in La Maison de Rendez-vous, the

dummies in Simon's Les Corps conducteurs: these are all particularly

relevant illustrations of this theory. Far from being ancillary to

the narrative, the description itself can have a diegetic function in

the text. In the context of Ricardou's theoretical position

generally, description in this sense can be said to show how a text

is composedout of language, rather than as a representation outside
itself.

His reassessment of techniques of description in works by other

writers is extremely fruitful from a narratological point of view.

It is of course debateable whether these insights can be extended

more widely. Ricardou's blindness, if not outright contempt, towards

classic realism means that the possible advantages or disadvantages

of the system he elaborates remain untested as part of any

deconstruction of realist discourses. It is Ricardou's steadfast

refusal to countenance the 'value' of realism which ultimately

defeats the analysis which he carries out. It is regrettable that

the restricted range of examples chosen effectively prevents a

consideration of the wider applicability of his theory. Unlike

Ricardou, Phillipe Hamonchooses to examine how the notion of textual

pleasure can be related to the practice of reading description.

It would be mistaken to dismiss in any way Ricardou's fruitful,

meticulous and frequently persuasive thinking on description.

 126

However, it must be recognized that Ricardou does tend to be

selective in the corpus of examples used in support of his argument.

As with mice en aby ee and metaphor, his critical endeavour in this

field has been undertaken primarily in the polemical promotion of an

aesthetic whose modernity he is striving to valorize. As we have

seen, it has not been his intention to establish narratological

principles of general applicability; but rather to demonstrate the

value of a productive textual materialist practice.

 127

Notes: Chapter 2

1. Nouveauxproblemes du roman (Paris, 1978), pp. 15 - 16.

2. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (Paris, 1971), p. 261.

3. Problemes du nouveau roman (Paris, 1967), p. 25.

4. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 262.

5. Nouveaux problemes du roman, p. 12.

6. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 11.

7. Ibid., p. 32.
8. Nouveauxproblemes du roman, p. 44.

9. Ibid., p. 61.
10. Nouveauroman: hier. auiourd'hui, II, pp. 379 - 417. In the
discussion following this paper, Ricardou is taken to task on
the question of 'determination' by Robbe-Grillet, Jean Alter,
Lucien Dallenbach and Karlheinz Stierle (who comments: 'Si le
lecteur prend au sdrieux vos suggestions [... ] it se perd
justement dans un travail immenseque memeun ordinateur ne
pourrait realiser' (p. 402)). For a detailed account of the
generative processes in his own fiction, L'Observatoire de
Cannes and La Prise de Constantinople, see Problbmes du nouveau
roman, 156 - 7, and pour une thdorie du nouveau roman, p. 123.
For an application of Ricardolian analyses by his own exegetes,
see H6lene Prigogine, 'L'aventure ricardolienne du nombre', in
Nouveau roman: hier; aujourd'hui, II, 353 - 77; and Lynn A.
Higgins, Parables of Theory: Jean Ricardou's-Metafiction
(Birmingham, Alabama, 1984).

11. L. Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism (New York and London,

1988). See Chapter 4 of my thesis for a discussion of the
nouveau roman's relationship with postmodernism.
12. This question is discussed later in this chapter.

13. See 'Une question nomm6elittgrature' in Problbmes du nouveau

roman (Paris, 1967), 16 - 20; and 'La littLfrature comme
critique' in Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (Paris, 1971), 9
- 32. For a discussion of this aspect of the nouveau roman,
see Chapter 5.
14. Claude Simon: analyse. thdorie, p. 32.
15. See Roland Barthes, 'La mort de l'auteur', nt i, 5,1968; and
Michel Foucault, 'Qu'est-ce qu'un auteur', Bulletin de la
societe franSaise de Philosophie, 63,3,1969,73 - 104.
 128

16. Claude Simon: analyse, Worie, p. 32.

17. Ibid., p. 12.
18. Le NouveauRoman, p. 15.

19. Nouveaux problbmes du roman, p. 16.

20. Pour une th6orie du nouveau roman, p. 52.

21. Ibid., p. 54.

22. For an account of the ramifications of this question, see

Chapter 6.

23. R. Barthes, 'L'effet du rdel', Communications, 11,1968 (also in

Litt6rature et realitd (Paris, 1982), 81 - 90).

24. In Positions et oppositions sur le roman contemporain, ed. M.

Mansuy (Paris, Klincksieck, 1971), p. 143.

25. Ibid., p. 143.

26. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, pp. 118 - 58.

27. Ibid., p. 32.

28. Ibid., pp. 234 - 65.
29. B. L. Knapp. 'Interview avec Claude Simon', Kentucky Romance
Quarterly 16,1969, p. 182.

30. A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon: la crise de la repr6sentation',

Critique, November1981,1181 - 1200, p. 1183.

31. Nouveauroman: hier, aujourd'hui, II, p. 25.

32. Nouveauroman: hier. au.iourd'hui, I, pp. 404 - 5.

33. S. Heath, The NouveauRoman, p. 44.

34. Ibid., p. 60.

35. L'Ere du soupcon, p. 154.

36. Gilbert Gadoffre, 'Avant-garde ou nouveau roman? Conclusions

d'un colloque', La Quinzaine litt4raire, 16 septembre 1970,
p. 11.
37. J. -L. de Rambure, 'Commenttravaillent les 6crivains', Le Monde
14 janvier, 1972, p. 16.

38. Nouveau roman: hier, aujourd'hui, II, p. 27.

 129

39. Ibid., p. 49.

40. Ibid., p. 50.
41. Ibid., p. 56.
42. 'La litt6rature, aujourd'hui II', Tel uel, 9,1962,48 - 53, p.
49.

43, See G. Josipovici, 'The Novelist and the Critic', in Cross_

References, eds. D. Kelly and I. Llasera (London, 1987), 86-94.

44. Nouveauroman: hier, aujourd'hui, I, p. 124.

45. Orion aveugle, (Paris and Geneva, 1970), manuscript

introduction.

46. For an assessment of Butor's concern with representation in

Degr6s, see A. Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of
fiction, pp. 185 - 93.
47. 'J'ai moi-memebeaucoup encourage ces rassurantes niaiseries',
in Le Miroir gui revient, p. 11. See Chapter 6 for an analysis
of Robbe-Grillet's autobiographical texts.
48. Obliques, p. 10.

49. In Oppenheim(ed. ), Three Decades of the French NewNovel

(Illinois and Chicago), p. 188.
50. L. D'ällenbach, Claude Simon (Paris, 'Les Contemporains', 1988)
p. 174.
51. Ibid., p. 174.

52. Problemes du nouveau roman, p. 25.

53. Ibid., p. 44.

54. Ibid., p. 56.
55. Entretiens sur Andrd Gide, (eds) M.Arland and J. Mouton (Paris
1967), pp. 228 - 9.

56. Pour une thdorie du nouveau roman, p. 32.

57. L. Dällenbach, Le Rdcit spdculaire (Paris, 1977).

58. L. Dillenbach, 'Reflexivity and Reading', New Literary History,

11,3,1980, p. 436.

59. Le R(cit sp(culaire, p. 18.

 130

60. A. Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction,

(Cambridge, 1980) p. 195.

61. Le Recit sp'culaire, p. 123.

62. Ibid., p. 127.
63. Robbe-Grillet: analyse, theorie, II, p. 195.
64. A. B. Duncan, 'Robbe-Grillet's Le Voyeur: A Reassessment',
Symposium, 34,2,1980,107 - 24. He states that there are some
30 nouns with the feminine diminutive ending.

65. M. Bal, `Mise en abymeet iconicit6', Littdrature 29,1978,116-

128, p. 123.

66. Le Wit speculaire, p. 164.

67. Ibid., p. 175.
68. Ibid., p. 201.
69. L. Hutcheon, Narcissistic Narrative. The Metafictional Paradox
2nd ed. (London and NewYork, 1984), p. xii.

70. D. Carroll, The Subject in Question (Chicago and London, 1982),

p. 85.
71. D. Carroll, Paraesthetics (London and NewYork, 1987), p. 72.

72. J. Culler, The Pursuit of Signs (London, 1981), p. 189.

73. Pour un nouveau roman, pp 45 - 67, p. 48.

74. Ibid., p. 18. For a discussion of the phenomenological concerns

in early Robbe-Grillet, see S. Heath, The Nouveau Roman,74 -
110; J. Sturrock, The French NewNovel, pp. 24 ff. 30 and
passim; and R. Barilli, 'Aboutissement du roman ph4nomenologique
ou nouvelle aventure romanesque' in Nouveau Roman:hier.
au.iourd'hui, I, 107 - 30, and 'Neutralisation et diffdrence', in
Robbe-Grillet: analyse, Worie, I, 391 - 443.

75. C. Brooke-Rose, A Rhetoric of the Unreal (Cambridge, 1981) pp

294 and 406, n. 6.

76. Nouveauroman: hier. auiourd'hui, I, 249 - 50.

77. Robbe-Grillet: analyse. theorie, I, p. 35.

78. Ibid., p. 37. As he confirmed to Francois Jost: 'Depuis son

titre jusqu'ä ses moindres insectes, [La Jalousie] est un vaste
piege 4 lecture mdtaphorique', Obliques, p. 2.
79. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 18.
 131

80. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 119.

81. Ibid., p. 9.
82. Ibid., 118 - 58.

83. Nouveauxproblbmes du roman, p. 90.

84. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 16.

85. Problhmes du nouveau roman, p. 134.

86. I. A. Richards, The Philosophy of Rhetoric (New York, 1936), 89 -

138. The tenor is 'the underlying idea or proposed subject
which the vehicle or figure means' (p. 97).
87. Ibid., p. 90.
88. Ibid., p. 126. Cf. Ricardou, Pour une thArie du nouveau roman,
p. 129, pp. 155-6.
89. For an account of the 'ideological' background of the New
Critics, see Catherine Belsey, Critical Practice (London, 1980)
pp. 15 - 20.

90. The Pursuit of Signs, pp. 202 - 3.

91. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman p. 188.

92. Ibid., p. 134.

93. Ibid., p. 136.
94. Nouveauroman: hier. auiourd'hui, I, p. 280.

95. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 119.

96. Ibid., p. 138.

97. "'Miracles" de Vanalogie', Cahiers Marcel Proust, 7, (Paris,

1975), p. 15.

98. Problemes du nouveau roman, pp. 149 - 54.

99. NouveauRoman:hier, au.iourd'hui, I, p. 281.

100. Pour une thdorie du nouveau roman, p. 120.

101. Robbe-Grillet: analyse. theorie, I, p. 25.

102. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 16.

103. Nouveaux problbmes du roman, p. 98.

 132

104. Ibid., p. 92.

105. Ibid., p. 93.
106. 'Mdtonymie chez Proust', Figures III, p. 45.

107. D. Lodge, The Modes of Modern Writing, p. 116.

108. S. Ullmann, Language and Style, p. 175.

109. S. Ullmann, The Image in the Modern French Novel, p. 54.

110. Ibid., p. 102.

111. Ibid., p. 273.
112. Ibid., p. 226.

113. S. Ullmann, Style in the French Novel, p. 220.

114. The Image in the Modern French Novel, p. 54.

115. Ibid., p. 213.

116. Meaning and Style, p. 145.
117. The Image in the Modern French Novel, p. 225.

118. U. Eco, The Role of the Reader (Bloomington, 1979), p. 78.

119. The Pursuit of Signs, pp. 201 - 2.

120. See G. Genette, 'Mdtonymie chez Proust', loc. cit., and P.

Ricoeur, La mHtaphore vive (Paris, 1975).

121. G. Genette, 'Vraisemblance et Motivation', Figures II, (Paris,

1969).

122. 'Temps et description dans le rdcit d'aujourd'hui', in Pour un

nouveau roman, pp. 123 - 34. All subsequent page references are
to this edition.

123. B. Morrissette, Les Romansde Robbe-Grillet (Paris, 1963).

124. R. Barthes, 'Introduction ä l'analyse structurale du rdcit',

Communications 8,1966,1 - 27.
125. R. Barthes, 'L'effet de rdel', Communications 11,1968, also in
Litterature et realite (Paris, 1982), pp. 81 - 90.

126. Ibid, p-83-

127. R. Barthes, (Paris, 1970), p. 61.
 133

128. 'L'effet de rdel', p. 89.

129. G. Genette, 'Frontibres du recit', Figures II, p. 49.
130. Ibid., p. 57.
131. Ibid., p. 60.
132. 'Vraisemblance et motivation', p. 85.
133. Ibid., p. 92.
134. 'Frontieres du recit', p. 98.
135. P. Hamon, Introduction ä l'analyse du descriptif (Paris, 1981),
p. 470.
136. A. Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction,
p. 71.
137. J. Culler, Structuralist Poetics (London, 1975). Cf. Hamonon
the 'competence' of readers of description, p. 40.

138. Introduction ä l'analyse du descriptif, p. 114.

139. P. Hamon, 'Qu'est-ce qu'une description? ', Po4tiaue 12,1972,
465 - 85, p. 47.

140. Le NouveauRoman,p. 127.

141. Problbmes du nouveau roman, p. 142.

142. Nouveauxproblemes du roman, p. 27.

143. See A. B. Duncan, 'La description dans Lecon de choses de Claude

Simon', Litt4rature, 38,1980,95 - 105..
144. S. Heath, The NouveauRoman, p. 113.
 134

Chapter Three

Robbe-Grillet's Un Regicide: Narrative Embedding

and the Limits of Literary History
 135

Un Regicide was Robbe-Grillet's first novel: it was written in 1949,

although it only came to be published in 1978 at the same time as

Souvenirs du triangle d'or. l It therefore appeared when the nouveau

nouveau roman was alleged to have instigated a new set of writing and

reading practices. If we are to believe the somewhat ironic preface

to the novel ( and, of course, extreme caution is urged in the light

of the deliberately misleading prefaces to Dans le labyrinthe and $.

Maison de rendez-vous), this 1978 edition differs in only two
important respects from the original manuscript2: the hero's name had
been changed from Philippe to Boris; and pages four to ten had been

rewritten - thus preserving the revisions Robbe-Grillet had made to

the text after completing La Jalousie in 1957. The novel in its

original form received scant critical attention. Ricardou, for

example, once described it as a 'roman de jeunesse'3, but also wrote

a short commentary on extracts which appeared in the journal

Mediations in 1962.4 Other critics have only tampered with the

content of the novel, insisting on seeing it as either a parody of

both the existentialist novel and the roman engag, or as an early
5 The text
example of linguistic play A la RaymondRoussel. should

not be regarded merely as a literary archive, nor can it be used just

as a point de repbre with which to measure the recurrence of certain

themes and motifs in 'subsequent' Robbe-Grillet novels. The

publication of Le Miroir qui revient (1984) has been important in

provoking a reconsideration of this early work from different

 136

perspectives. In terms of the evolving aesthetics of the nouveau

roman, and the 'revised' conditions of reading which this proposes,
the novel's most interesting feature is the diegetic status of the
imaginary and the problematic of the hierarchy of representation
which this involves. The narratological concept of enchässement -a
device deployed to great effect in the text - has to be investigated

as a means of helping to resolve this.

For some time before its eventual publication, Robbe-Grillet had

been at pains to stress the difficulty of his first novel, which had
been rejected by Gallimard precisely because it was felt that no
public would exist for it. Robbe-Grillet had described Un R6gicide

as a 'roman bizarre' because of its portrayal of an 'univers de

fantasmes'6, and as 'plus deconcertant que Les Gommeset a Voyeur'. 7
And, in an interview given when it finally appeared, he again said it
was 'plus avance, plus ambitieux, plus bizarre'8 than his first three

'official' novels.

Un Regicide certainly lives up to these expectations. Whereas it

has been argued that in his first three novels we are presented with

a limited point of view, here the narrative oscillates between two

apparently distinct fictional universes. One, that of the third-

person or Boris sequences, registers a mock-behaviourist, mock-absurd

Kafkaesque world, recording facts, chosiste descriptions, and

political events and intrigue. This is a world peopled by all the

stock cliches of the absurd-cum-behaviourist novel: Boris is a kind

of inept existentialist hero, politically and metaphysically

 137

alienated from the universe, and especially from his girlfriend

Laura, a relationship calling to mind Meursault's estrangement from
Marie in L'Etranger. Similarly, the first Boris sequence opens with

his undergoing all the anguishes of a bourgeois Sunday, reminiscent

of the experiences of both Meursault and Roquentin; the pain in

Boris's mouth evokes Roquentin's nausde; the judgement scene towards

the end of the novel echoes features from both L'Etranger and The
Trial; even the novel's epigraph from Kierkegaard, on the

insignificance of an individual's life, could be seen as an ironic

cross-reference to that from Cline's L'E 'se which prefaces LA

Nausde. Stylistically, there is a parody of the behaviourists'

formal rendition of prosaic reality. Robbe-Grillet admitted the

importance of such influences in an interview given to Le Monde in

1978: 'CommeMeursault, Roquentin et d'autres personnages des annges
30 ou 40, ii se trouve 4 la fois dans la societd et coupe de ses

significations iddologiques'9; while, in the Obliques volume, he

describes as 'un d6sengagd absolu, affirmant
Boris son ddsinter¬t
10 Boris
total pour les problhmes de la societd'. sets out to kill

the King, as a kind of pseudo-Sartrean acte, but by the end of the

novel the reader remains unsure whether the King is alive or dead, or

indeed if Boris was his assassin. Although Robbe-Grillet has

paralleled certain political elements of the novel with the rise of

fascism11, he is keen to play down any overt political significance:

'La politique n'a pour r6le ici
que de faire percevoir la coupure du
12 In Le Miroir
personnage par rapport au mondesocial'. aui revient,

Robbe-Grillet comments that 'Boris [... ] s'inscrit dans la famille

illustre, lors de la decennie pricedente, par le Meursault de Camus

 138

13
et le Roquentin de Sartre'. Robbe-Grillet in his autobiography

explicitly likens Boris's crisis to that undergone by the central

consciousnesses in La Nausee and L'Etranger:

Avec ses deux celebres parrains (Roquentin et Meursault)
Boris partage aussi l'impression diffuse d'une coupure entre
lui et le monde - choses et gens - qui l'emp6cherait
d'adhdrer vraiment ä ce qui l'entoure [... ] d'oü son
sentiment d'itre lä pour rien en trop, commepar hasard. l4

Interspersed with the Boris sequences throughout the novel is, by

marked contrast, the 'poetic' world of the Je, which records seasonal

changes, landscapes, seascapes and mermaids: all taking place in a

Breton-like farming and fishing from the outside
community, cut off

world, similar in many respects to the island of Le Voyeur. 15 Unlike

the ' cleansed' world of Boris, these sections of the novel are

couched in highly metaphorical, if not symbolist, language, such as

can be found in Maeterlinck or Gide's Paludes16; and the powerful

aquatic and marine imagery evokes humidity, fog, and the fear of
drowning. There is, then, a striking difference in tone, vocabulary,

style and thematic content between the fantastic world of the SLeand
the prosaic world of Boris. In Le Miroir qui revient, Robbe-

Grillet's evocation of the Breton landscape of his childhood and the

recurring phantasms and nightmares associated with it are proposed as

an obsessional structure which was being mediated in Un Rdgicide. As

Michael Holland has pointed out in a recent article, the description

of the phantasmatic drowning scene is presented by the author as 'the

source of his own psychological alienation and the matrix of all his
17 The
fiction'. repetition of the phrase 'une fois de plus' recurs

both in Un Rdgicide and at the end of the first paragraph of Li

pjiroir aui revient. In this pseudo-autobiography, he states that the
 139

first sentence is 'la repetition immLfmoriale d'une action toujours

d6jä faite, accomplie', akin in other words to the structure of a

dream. He reveals that the opening of the novel was inspired by 'un
18 He
cauchemar iteratif personnel'. makes it clear that the je/il
dichotomy in the text, and the two distinct worlds to which they are
located, should be perceptible to the reader: of the je sequences he

commentsthat 'Le lecteur les perroit commede lentes reveries, ä la

derive [... ] qui trouent et bientöt pervertissent une continuit6

"realiste", redigee, eile, ä la troisiýme personne du passe
historique'. 19 Thus the 'traditional' is severely
unitary narrative
disrupted at the diegetic level. In Le Miroir qui revient, Robbe-

Grillet insists on the deliberate stylistic oppositions which

operated in this novel:

Le plus visible des conflits internes qui organisent la
structure du r(cit est pr6cis4ment l' opposition stylistique
entre le constat et i'expression, c'est-ä-dire entre
L'ecriture "neutre" et 1g0recours systematique aux charmes
pompeuxde la m6taphore.
Despite the emphasis he had placed on exactly those 'subversive'

qualities of the novel, Robbe-Grillet nevertheless at the time of its

publication seemedsurprisingly to attempt to retrieve this difficult

novel along the lines he had one used in the past. This may even be

regarded as a somewhatreactionary strategy in view of his apparent

withdrawal from subjectivist readings. He initially appeared to be

seeking to reduce the radical import of the 'fantastic' aspect of the

novel; and indeed to 'justify' it by endorsing the dichotomy between

the real and the imaginary. In the interviews he gave on its

publication, he said that the novel was 'construit sur un cauchemar

21 He
recurrent' and insists on its 'structure onirique de base'.
 140

stated his intentions unequivocally: 'Le projet du livre 6tait de

travailler sur deux registres, de montrer quelqu'un qui vit deux

realit6s en mime temps. Le heros d'Un R6gicide mine une vie

22 Thus, he
schizoide'. would seem to be equating Boris with Wallas,
Mathias, and the 'mari jaloux' of La Jalousie : 'S'il ya une

constante chez tous mes heros, c'est une espbce de d6ficience

23 Are
menta1e'. we then to interpret the it a dichotomy in the

novel as a kind of formal symptomof Boris's schizophrenia? This is

certainly the view which was accepted by Ben Stoltzfus, according to

whomthis aspect of the novel 'reflects man's sense of an inner and

outer being and the ontological reality engendered by such an

24 Similarly, EmmaKafalenos suggests that 'it
awareness'. would seem

as if the protagonist were mentally ill, perhaps schizoprenic,

responding to a name in the real world, but with an insufficient

sense of self to give himself a name in his imaginary existence on

the island which presumably is located in his mind'. 25

Plenty of examples from the text could certainly be produced to

support a subjectivist reading; indeed, it could be argued that UR

'Regicideplays on the subjectivist grid of interpretation even if it

is only ultimately to undermine 'this from within. Such a reading

could highlight several thematic parallels between the world of Boris

and the world of the ,fig; there may even be evidence for a

psychological reading which would maintain that Boris has a kind of

'divided self'; or, even, we may well choose to see Boris as a

creative writer en puissance : all such interpretations giving

credence to the notion that the Je sections of the novel are merely
 141

the effect of Boris's imagination and oneiric propensity. For

example, the text opens with a jejaquatic sequence where eventually

the Je ends up in bed in his room; this is followed, in the second

sequence of the novel, with Boris waking up in h room: by thematic

juxtaposition, one is therefore invited to consider the parallel

between these two sections and to draw the conclusion that the

opening sequence had merely been a feature in Boris's dream.

Similarly, the names of the figures who populate the island seem to
be linguistic transpositions of those with whom Boris comes into

contact: Vgrant recalls Vincent, and Alban recalls Arnaud. One could

also mention those elements in the seaman's ballad which recur in the

song Boris tries to rememberwhen he wakes up. Much could be made of

the thematic counterpoint between Boris's obsession with the King,

and the Je's obsession with Malus le Solitaire; and, indeed, Boris's
decision to kill the King coincides with the Jg's desire to find out

more about Malus. In Chapter 6, the insects which proliferate in the

marshlands evoke the fly which buzzes around Boris's bedroom. In

Chapter 9, a sequence containing the ,Zg's speculations about the

existence of mermaids is followed by a sequence in which a young girl

is looking at Boris: thereby suggesting that she is the 'origin' of
the mermaid. One could even go on to contrast the approach of the

rain in the e narrative with the imminence of the killing of the

King in the Boris narrative. And, of course, from a formal point of

view, the cyclical structure of the ,Zg sequences suggests a recurrent

dream: the opening words ('Une fois de plus, c'est au bord de la

mer') are repeated towards the end of the novel: as Robbe-Grillet has
 142

said: 'la vie quotidienne et la vie onirique communiquaient

26
constammentdans une continuite totale'.

For a psychologizing (rather than psyochoanalytical) reading, we

could unearth suggestions to account for his mental instability: at

one point, in particular when Boris seems to be having difficulty

making sense of reality, he forces himself to concentrate on the

visible world around him ('il y avait, lä, du moins, des images sores

ou se reposer') (38) ; and one could go on to mention his headaches,

his feverishness, and his deficient memory. This way of explaining

the Je sections of the novel would imply that Boris is a
schizophrenic: we could therefore interpret the disruptions and
discontinuities in the narrative as the symptomof Boris's particular

ordering of experience. The disorders and inconsistencies in the

narrative thus mirror those of Boris: Didier Anzieu has used the term

'le discours de l'obsessionel'27 to refer to precisely this feature

of Le Voyeur and La Jalousie, and it could be 'retrospectively'

applied to Un Regicide. Wewould therefore be led to deduce that the

distorted narrative can be explained in formal realist terms as the

evocation of a disordered mind - very much a 'modernist'

construction.

If the reader is to consider the JJ sections as the construct of

Boris's imagination, we may well decide to view him as a potential

writer. Mention could be made of his apparently self-conscious

attitude to language and word-play, citing the 'anagramme

accusatrice' of the title 'Ci-git Red'; we could also point to the

 143

'feuilles' and the 'epaves' found in the drawer towards the end of
the novel - could these be the sources for his imaginings, the

'gen6rateurs' of certain thematic elements in the Je sections? And,

of course, at the very end of the text we see Boris locked in a

prison cell - have then the aquatic sequences been merely a story he
has been telling himself to pass the time? There are also frequent

references to narration which might suggest that Boris is a narrator.

But, of course, in his characteristically paradoxical fashion,

Robbe-Grillet, while often appearing to welcome such readings, has on

other occasions expressed dissatisfaction with them. The same

novelist who once said that 'la subjectivite est la caractdristique

du roman contemporain'28, and that 'le nouveau roman ne vise qu'ä une

subjectivite totale'29, has not always given his wholehearted stamp

of approval to a Morrissette-like recupdration. For example,

referring to Marienbad, he once commented: 'J'avais et6 geeene

[... ]

par ce cöte "onirique" que j'avais donna ä Marienbad'30, thus arguing

against modernistic oneiric realism. So, while admitting the

validity of a subjectivist mode of interpretation, he has frequently

stressed that this may be over-reductive: 'J'esphre que mes romans

sont d6fendables [... ] de ce point de vue. Mais je sais bien que mon

Je ne transcris 31
propos est ailleurs. pas, je construis'. Robbe-

Grillet therefore seems to play on the reader's expectations of

subjectivity, but subverts and frustrates these in very devious ways.

Such invitations to recover the 'cöte onirique' of Un Regicide in

terms of the psychological vraisemblable characteristic of modernist

 144

reading strategies would certainly satisfy the

demands of what

Ricardou calls 'le realiste tapi au fond de chaque lecteur'. 32 This

form of recovery is akin to the process which the Russian Formalists

have described as 'motivation' -a procedure which attempts to

justify items in a text by showing that
they are not arbitrary or

incoherent, but comprehensible in terms of their functions. 33 The

text's 'strangeness' is thus reduced by reading it as the utterance

of a particular as Jonathan Culler points out. 'identifying

narrator:

narrators is one of the primary ways of naturalizing fiction'. 34 The

identification of narrators may be an important interpretative

strategy, but it cannot by itself take one very far with a text as
'unconventional' in this respect as Un Regicide.

The problem, then, of situating the text's discourse - of answering

the question 'qui parle? ' - stems largely from the j" division in

the novel itself. In Un Regicide there is neither coherence nor

consistency in its use of first- and third-person pronouns. In

35 Benveniste
Problbmes de linguistique gdn6rale, states that the
first-person pronoun can only be defined by the discourse of which it
is a part; whereas the third-person, accompanied by the preterite
tense, suggests that events speak for themselves. It is precisely

this opposition in language itself which Un Rigicide articulates: the

,fig sections of the novel are most often told in the present tense;

while the Boris/j1 sequences often use the past historic. The Je/il

oscillations in Un Regicide deconstruct this opposition; and the

novel can hence be seen as a struggle to defer and suspend the

location of a fixed point of view. Indeed, the novel provides a
 145

foregounding of this problematic, and by so doing reveals the 'il'

and the 'je' for the artificial constructs they are. Much has been

made of the presence in Robbe-Grillet's fiction of the 'voix

narratrice mobile' and the 'narrateurs flottants', and it is just

such an example of shifting viewpoint which Ricardou, referring to

Maison de rendez-vous, characterizes as fundamental to a text's self-

reflexivity: 't'une de ces fables int4rieures par lesquelles les

romans se plaisent [... ] ä d6signer leur fonctionnement m&me'.36 It

is on our conventionally determined expectations of the subjectivity

of a 'je' and the objectivity of an 'il' that Un Regicide plays.

The transitions between the Je and the mil sections are effected in
.
various ways. From the first few chapters, the reader is able to

acquire a 'grammar' which allows him to locate to which of the

universes he is being referred. This focalization is brought about

principally through the tonal properties, imagery and vocabulary of

the different 'landscapes' evoked: on the one hand, there is the

aquatic and marine vocabulary of the Jj; and, on the other, the

political and cosmopolitan vocabulary of the I1. However, our

ability to recognize these different worlds is hampered. The

transitions are often blurred - for example, sentences which more

properly belong to one world are suddenly placed at the end of a

paragraph which had been describing the other:

Boris regarda le journal qu'il avait garde dans la main sans

s'en rendre compte. 'Eclatante victoire... ' La feuille, roulde
en bouchon vint se poser surl'eau verte; une brise l4gere la
poussait vers le large. Longtemps, je suis des yeux cette boule
de papier qui s'4loigne. (40)
 146

Par la fenkre on voyait la muraille grise, sans ouverture, du

bätiment qui occupait l'autre c6te de Vallee; on l'appelait le
Magasin Huit, it devait faire tres sombre dans ce magasin. Le
crepi en etait ancien et d'assez vilaine apparence: fissure de
haut en bas, decolle largement par plaques, arrache me1ne en
plusieurs endroits, laissant ä decouvert une sorte de mortier de
couleur plus claire et d'aspect friable, ä demi decomposedejä
par les pluies en boursouflures irregulie r-es que le vent
desagrege. Sur les ar@'tes frangees des crateres, le sable
s'accumule en sillons mobiles et crdpite contre les herbes
dures. (44)

Or, the transitions can occur mid-paragraph, or even mid-sentence,

where there is an interpenetration of vocabulary:

Boris ne fut pas pris au ddpourvu par ce changement soudain,
auquel it etait maintenant habitue. 11 demeura une longue
minute sans bouger attentif, ä contempler le spectacle. Mais it
fallait faire quelque chose: la frise des crptes successives aux
formes immobiles, qui poursuivait sa procession exasperante,
paraissait en nfemetemps contenir une menace, commesi une
rupture imminente, un enchevdtrement subit du dessin, allait
d4clencher quelque cataclysme. La parade d'ailleurs connue:
Boris, methodiquement, se passa la langue de gauche ä droite sur
le devant des incisives superieures, ä de multiples
reprises, jusqu'ä ce que les petites vagues fussent complbtement
chassees de sa bouche. (15)

The text thus dispenses with many of those 'conventional' links which

one expects in a novel portraying two co-existing worlds; indeed, as

Un Regicide progresses, there seems to be an ever-increasing

disintegration of the referential categories which the reader had

come to build up. For example, in Chapter 8, the Je and the il are

interchanged - the third-person is suddenly used in an island

sequence:
Il etait de mauvaise humeur. bans la matinee, it avait
rencontre le Solitaire errant sur la falaise, mais n'en avait
obtenu que des paroles vagues et reticentes. L'autre ne
paraissait pas se souvenir tres bien de ses declarations
enflammdes de la veille [... ]. Boris avait aussi voulu savoir
pourquoi it n'habitait pas au village, commetout le monde.
(121)

And, vice-versa, as in Chapter 10, when Boris is in jail, but the Je

form is used:
 147

A nouveau, je rencontre des barreaux qui me ferment le passage

et je m'arrete, decourage. Je ne r4ussis plus ä penser ä
rien, ni seulement ä me rappeler ob je suis, mais 1'instinct
de conservation me fait changer de route une fois de plus.
(221)

The reader's ability to recognize a stable and consistent point of

view is thus eroded.

A subjectivist reading might seek to explain this incoherence and

disintegration of the two fictional universes of the novel as perhaps

the ultimate proof that the /island sequences are merely the

product of Boris's overwrought imagination or distorted perceiving

consciousness. However, such an interpretation seems particularly

reductive when one considers the relative independence which these

sequences acquire. Despite the interpenetrations and barely

signalled transitions, the reader is nevertheless left with the

impression that two distinct fictional universes have been described.

How, then, jg we to account for these sequences and transitions

without being over-reductive? The problem of dealing with the

structure of the relationship between the 'real' and the 'imaginary'

when both appear to coexist in one level has received comparatively

little critical attention. It should, of course, be remembered that

the Boris sequences contain more obviously 'imaginary' elements of
their own. In a way that is reminiscent of Mathias in Le Voyeur,
Boris 're-enacts' the crime several times both before and after it

was 'committed': this is largely effected through an elaborate

confusion of tenses, undermining the very 'reality' of the Boris

 148

sections themselves (as on pages 127,146,155,166). And, again, it

should be noted that we are given indications of the presence of

dream-sequences within the Boris sequences: for example, at one point

we are told that he had been dreaming that his colleague Thomas had

turned into a centaur (p. 114). A subjectivist analysis could account

very well for sequences of this kind, but could hardly be adequately

applied to the Je island sequences, which constitute almost half of

the novel.

Stephen Heath mentions Ricardou's short 1962 commentary on the

opening sections of Un Regicide stating: 'the text offers [... ]

scenes at the same status of presence without any explanatory

indications such as would conventionally be found in realist
37 And, in Problhmes du nouveau roman, Ricardou uses the
writing'.
term 'virtuel' to refer to such occurences in narrative as dreams,
hallucinations, imaginings, etc. : together they form the 'niveau

illusoire' of a text ('en la fiction, le reel et le virtuel ont mein

statut parce qu'ils sont l'un commel'autre entierement gores par les
lois de l'ecriture qui les instaure'38). Similarly, in Le Nouveau

Roman , he develops this argument: 'Ce qui dans un texte se pretend

reel, n'est jamais qu'une fiction au mime titre de ce qui s'y pretend
fiction'. 39 In other words, both the real and the imaginary are

'fictional' because we are dealing with a work of fiction which, by

its very nature, is non-representational. In 'Le r4cit avarid'

section of this study, Ricardou states that the existence of variants

of ambiguous status in a text effectively undermines the referential

illusion: 'L'est que dans un recit, le niveau reel [... ] et le niveau
 149

illusoire [... ] ont un seul et memestatut. Dans la mesure oü ils

sont l'effet de mots ordonnes, ils sont tous identiquement de la

is i n'. 40 Regrettably, however, Ricardou does not dwell on the

vital problem of how a transition from the real to the imaginary, and

vice-versa, is effected, or on precisely how such a transition is

perceived by the reader: he merely commentsthat 'on ne passe jamais

41 In
que d'une fiction a une autre'. asserting that the real and the
imaginary have the same status, Ricardou may be helping us deal with

referential criteria on the level of the fiction, but not with the

diegetic level of the narration. Ricardou fails to account for how

we read a text like Un Regicide, each sequence of which, taken

separately, asserts its autonomy and challenges the hierarchy of

representation whereby it might be relegated to secondary status by
the other sequence which lays claim in turn to representational

priority. It is this concern with hierarchy, in dealing with

coexisting narratives in the one text, which is the distinguishing

feature of the narratological concept of enchässement, or narrative

embedding.

Working within the context of an attempt to establish a narrative

syntax - specifically of how to describe 'subordinate' elements in a

narration - Todorov uses this term, borrowed from linguistics, to

analyse that aspect of The Thousand and One Nights and the Decameron,

where there is ' 1' inclusion dune histoire ä 1' int4rieur d'une
43
autre'42, when '1'histoire seconde est englobde dans la premiýre',
Todorov goes on to use the term to refer to all r6cits within a

single resit, and seeks to explain the function of the embedded

 150

narrative within the global structure of the text, indicating that it

can have either a 'rapport d'explication causale' or a 'rapport de

juxtaposition th4matique'. 44 And Gerard Genette, in Figures III,

takes up the concept to account for those 'r6cits au second degre' in

the section 'le r6cit metadiegetique'. 45. He agrees with Todorov

that embeddednarratives often have a causal or thematic link with

the 'first' (or primary) narrative, but adds that there can

occasionally be no explicit relationship between the two levels of a

story: 'c'est l'acte de narration lui-name qui remplit une fonction

dans la di6gese, independanment du contenu metadiegetique: fonction

de distraction (... ] et/ou d'obstruction'. 46

However, Mieke Bal's development and refinement of the term is

for 47 In Narratologie,
pertinent our reading of Un Roicide. she

seeks to define the relationship between the two r 't in Le Vice-

consul by Marguerite Duras, and discusses whether the sequences in

question in that novel have a 'rapport de coordination ou de

48 She has described the phenomenonof enchässement
subordination'.
thus: 'A sequence can [... ] be said to be embedded when it is

inserted in another sequence'; but she goes on to point out: 'an

embeddedunit is by definition subordinate to the unit which embeds

it; but it can acquire relative independence'. 49

Indeed, in Un Regicide, it is precisely the 'relative independence'

of both sequences which makes the novel so interesting in this

respect. Bal's thematic analysis of the parallels between the two

narratives in Duras's novel is very successful because the

 151

transitions conform more recognizably to a consistent pattern. In Le

Vice-consul, there is almost a chapter-by-chapter alternation;

whereas, as we have seen, in Un Regicide, these transitions are

effected in radically different and more subtle ways, causing a

veritable disruption and subversion of the hierarchichal relationship

of one narrative over the other. In Un Rdgicide, one recit is almost

visibly 'punctured' by the other; one is successively embeddedin the

other on the formal level of the narration.

Mise en abyme is probably the most typical form of enchässement.

Lucien Dällenbach, in Le Rd'cit sp6culaire, has defined two distinct

kinds: 't'une, fictionnelle, d6doublant le recit dans sa dimension

rdferentielle d'histoire racont6e; l'autre, textuelle, le

dans son aspect litteral d'organisation 50

rdflechissant signifiante'.
It is striking how many of the second kind can be found in
R6gicide. For example, there is a reference to a radio announcer

speaking 'comme s'il lisait un livre sans int6rdt pour lui ni pour

personnel (14), and to a woman singing 'un air impossible ä

identifier' (14). Such mises en abvme of the problems of

interpretation and perception, meaning and representation, abound in

the text: the misty, foggy landscapes and the accompanying light and
dark imagery throughout the text function as structural metaphor. We

are told of the oil painting in Boris's room that 'ca ne representait

rien' (18): if it were hung the other way it would still be

meaningless; the sea-ballad contains significant gaps: Iles vers

dune ancienne ballade lui revenaient sans cesse ä la memoire avec

des trous qu'il n'arrivait pas a combler' (88). There are several
 152

references to narration itself: all the men in the seaside village

get together to tell stories (60); the narrative told to Boris by

Thomas contains too many details ('avec toutes sortes de details

oiseux, de circonstances trop precises, qui paraissaient mal

inventees tant elles 6taient nombreuses et vaines') (112); and there

are frequent allusions to the 'fictional' quality of the mermaid

stories; indeed, ä la limite, one could interpret the references to

the 'grands travaux' as yet another mise en abyme of the construction

of a narrative. Such mises en abymeeemphasize the text's structural

narcissism, as do the many examples of linguistic play. Elements of

the 'anagramme accusatrice' of the title, 'Ci-git Red', recur as

multi-lingual word-play: the colour red appears in Boris's painting,

the picture postcard he buys, and in the sailor's song. It is

implicit in the reference to the fire which has been buring all night
(in Chapter 7), even the expression 'feu roi' and the Cathedral (at
Retz) seem to be puns on this. At one point, the transition between

the two worlds is brought about by the two meanings of the word

'lame' (168). By suggesting the text's self-reflexivity, such

linguistic narcissism calls attention to the novel as structure,

rather than as merely a formal representation of a perceiving

consciousness.

Through the text's foregrounding of the problematic nature of

enchässement, Un Rigicide reveals its most significant feature to be

the struggle between two narratives for superiority -a struggle to

establish and maintain a hierarchy at the levels of both the fiction

and the narration, at the macro-structure and the micro-structure,

 153

even down to paragraphs, sentences and vocabulary. The central

metaphor of Un Rdgicide is therefore essentially an Oedipal one: it

is the locus for a killing, a killing of the 'father' narrative, in

order to assert domination and to impose diegetic subordination.

This is what accounts for much of the imagery and the 'content' of
the novel (both the Je and Boris are seen to be struggling in various

ways): a particularly example of that process in which 'la

relevant
51 Un Rdgicide
fiction est une immensem6taphore de sa narration'.

would seem to illustrate Bakhtin's description of the novel generally

as a 'battle-ground' of converging and colliding discourses or, to

paraphrase Julia Kristeva, as a mobile intersection of a plurality of

forces and codes. Un Regicide appears to present us with just such a

clash of discourses in order to call into question the very

strategies of vraisemblance which the reader deploys to account for

the status of the 'real' and the 'imaginary' by proposing a hierarchy

of representation. It is the manner in which the text subverts such

an ideology of privilege which constitutes its deconstruction: JI1

Regicide read in this way becomes a paradigm of the plural text

composedof contradictions and 'warring' forces of signification. In

Le Miroir aui revient, Robbe-Grilllet insists on the 'conflits

internes'52 in the novel. As Robbe-Grillet has himself stated, in

the Centre Georges-Pompidou video archive, his main interest has

always been the construction of 'un rdcit en train de se faire et de

53 In
se d6faire', with its own internal 'structure de contestation'.

Un Regicide, where there is no single, privileged discourse,

enchässement emerges as the principal device which the text deploys

to foreground the problematic of narrative hierarchy. Rereading the

 154

novel in the light of the autobiographical works, it is also apparent

that Robbe-Grillet is engaged in a literary-historical conflict with

the then ruling 'school' of existentialism: the fractured absurdist

narrative, perforated by the nightmarish Je marine sequences, can at

another level be considered a mise en cause of the existentialist

novel. In Le Miroir qui revient, he repeatedly upbraids Sartre for

abandoning narrative exprimentation after La Na a in favour of more

conventional structures An line with the demands of litterature

na ee. Robbe-Grillet provocatively and amusingly suggests that

Roquentin's 'aesthetic solution', sketched out at the end of the

novel, would result in a text like Un Rdgicide, whose narrative

structure may be considered more in harmony with a perception of the

contingency of existence: 'Tel Roquentin ä la derniere page de La

usde [... ] une seule decision s'impose: 6crire un roman, qui certes
54 It
ne sera pas L'Age de raison, mais Un Regicide'. may even be

possible to argue that Un Rigicide in this respect can be considered

as an 'agonistic' text, to adopt Harold Bloom's notion55, in the

sense that it almost tangibly is striving to detach itself from its

existentialist precursors with which it enters into competition and

rivalry - in addition to being a novel in competition with itself.

By presenting two colliding discourses in the text, Robbe-Grillet

has effectively advanced beyond the consciousness-centred fictions of

modernism, although clearly in not as radical way as can be found in

his fiction from Dans le labyrinthe and La Maison de Rendez-vous

onwards. The literary history of the nouveau roman therefore

cannot be made to conform to the neat modernism to postmodernism

 155

model which has been proposed elsewhere. We seem to be presented

with a literary text which is almost tangibly seeking to release

itself from its forebears and prevailing influences, hesitating

between radically different modes of organization and readings.

Further complicating and disrupting comfortable accounts of literary
transitions is the retroactive impact on Un R6gicide of Robbe-

Grillet's pseudo-autobiographies which invite reconsiderations of the

early work along more profitable lines than the exclusive focus on

reflexivity.
 156

Notes: Chapter Three

1. A. Robbe-Grillet, Un R6gicide (Paris, 1978). Page numbers in

brackets refer to this edition. 'Un Regicide' is also the sub-
title of the last act of a play in Souvenirs du triangle d'or,
p. 25.

2. 'Philippe c'est pour moi typiquement le nom bi3te [... ] Ce prd'nom

de Philippe est [... ] ce qui m'a empeched'dditer ensuite le
roman' (Robbe-Grillet: analyse. theorie, Paris, 1976,2 vols, I,
p. 313. ), Robbe-Grillet has explained his preference for the
nameBoris, which frequently appears in his work, by relating it
to his long-standing interest in the 'mad king' tradition: 'le
roi est pour moi un personnage double, car il est ä la fois le
meilleur representant de fordre et le meilleur representant du
desordre [... ] J'ai toujours LFtefascine, au th6atre, par les
pieces qui mettent en scene un roi fou, I' Eric XIV de Strindberg
l'Henri IV de Pirandello, Macbeth bien sür, Lear bien entendu.
Il ya surtout Boris Godounovde Pouchkine, le roi fou par
excellence. le roi fou - assassin qui a supprim4 le vrai roi
pour se mettre ä sa place [... ] et qui est ä l'origine du pr4nom
Boris qu'on retrouve ä de nombreusesreprises dans mes petits
travaux' (ibid., p. 136).
3. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (Paris, 1971), p. 239.

4. J. Ricardou, 'Par delä le reel et l'irreel (Simple note sur un

fragment d'Un Regicide)', Mediations, 5.1962,17 - 25. For a
brief discussion of these early extracts, see Stephen Heath,
The Nouveau Roman(London, 1972), p. 129; and John Sturrock,
The French NewNovel (Oxford, 1969), pp. 176,177,182,223.

5. See, for example, Ben Stoltzfus, 'Un Regicide: a metaphorical

intrigue'. French Forum, V, 1980,269 - 82; and EmmaKafalenos,
'Robbe-Grillet's Un Regicide - an extraordinary first novel'.
International Fiction Review, VI, 1979,49 - 54.

6. 'Archives du XXe sibcle: Alain Robbe-Grillet', Centre Georges-

Pompidou (Paris, 1971), Tape 1.

7. 'Robbe-Grillet: mes romans, mes films, et mes cine-romans', Le

Magazine litteraire, April 1967, p. 11.

8. 'Robbe-Grillet commentepar lui-n(eme', e Monde 22 aoüt, 1978,

p. 17.
9. Ibid., p. 17.
10. Obliques: Robbe-Grillet, ed. F. Jost (Paris, 1978), p. 2.

11. Idem.
 157

12. Le Monde, loc. cit. Although, elsewhere, he has suggested a

possible connection with 'la dislocation politique des 3e et 4e
Rdpubliques en France', 'Entretien: Alain Poirson / Alain
Robbe-Grillet', Digraphe, 20,1979,149 - 61, p. 154.
13. Le Miroir gui revient (Paris, 1984), p. 164.

14. Ibid., p. 165.

15. 'C'elt la mime ile, c'est la m@me perdition, c'est la nt me
errance' ('Entretien Alain Poirson/Alain Robbe-Grillet', p. 154).
16. Claude 011ier has suggested that Gide may have been a greater
influence on Robbe-Grillet than has hitherto been thought,
indicating that he had read Gide extensively between 1940 and
1945, before the growth of his interest in Sartre and Kafka:
'Il me semble 4vident que tant dans sa future attitude
d'Lfcrivain que dans sa fagon d'envisager et d'utiliser la langue
it a subi fortement 1'influence de Gide' (Entretiens sur Andre
Andre Gide, eds. M. Arland and J. Mouton (Paris, 1967), p. 233.
There is, however, no evidence that Robbe-Grillet had actually
read Paludes itself; but one is nevertheless struck by the
prevalent 'paludist' flavour of the Je sections of the
narrative.
17. Michael Holland, 'Seachange: Figure in Robbe-Grillet's
Autobiography', Paragraph, 13,1,1990.65 - 88, p. 78.
18. Le Miroir qui revient, p. 43.
19. Ibid., p. 43.

20. Ibid., p. 164.

21. Les Nouvelles littWraires, 15 decembre, 1978, p. 5.

22. Le Monde, loc. cit.

23. Monde, loc. cit. Cf. his much-quoted 1963 statement that his
characters are 'des menteurs, des schizophrbnes ou des
hallucinds, in 'Du rdalisme a la realite', Pour un nouveau roman
p. 140.
24. B. Stoltzfus, art. cit., p. 269.
25. E. Kafalenos, art. cit., p. 51.
26. Le Monde, loc. cit.

27. D. Anzieu, 'Le discours de 1'obsessionnel dans les romans de

Robbe-Grillet', Les Tempsmodernes, 233,1965,608 - 37.
28. 'Entretien Claude Sarraute/ Alain Robbe-Grillet', Le Monde
13 mai 1961. p. 9.
 15fß

29. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 117.

30. Cahiers internationaux de symbolisme, 9/10,1965/6,97 - 125. p.

98.

31. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 139.

32. J. Ricardou, Problemes du nouveau roman (Paris, 1967), p. 28.

33. For a discussion of this critical concept, see G. Genette,
'Vraisemblance et motivation', Figures II (Paris, 1969), pp.
71 - 99; and Jonathan Culler, Structuralist Poetics (London,
1975), pp. 131 - 60.

34. Culler, p. 200. For a discussion of the poetics of character,

see Ann Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction
(Cambridge, 1980), pp 58 - 107.

35. E. Benveniste, Problbmes de linguistique gen6rale (Paris, 1966),

pp. 251 - 7.
36. Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, p. 236.

37. S. Heath, The NouveauRoman, p. 129.

38. J. Ricardou, Problbmes du nouveau roman, p. 28.

39. J. Ricardou, Le NouveauRoman, p. 121.

40. Ibid., p. 91.

41. Ibid., p. 123.
42. T. Todorov, 'Les categories du rdcit litt4raire',
Communications, 8,1966, p. 140.

43. T. Todorov, Poetique de la prose (Paris, 1971), p. 82.

44. T. Todorov, Quest-ce que le structuralisme? 2. Po6tique,

(Paris, 1968), p. 84.

45. G. Genette, Figures III, pp. 241 - 3.

46. Ibid., p. 243.
47. M. Bal, Narratologie (Paris, 1977); and 'Notes on Narrative
Embedding', Poetics Today, 11,1981,41 - 59.
48. Narratologie, p. 61.
49. 'Notes on Narrative Embedding', p. 44.

50. L. Dallenbach, Le Rdcit sp culaire (Paris, 1977), 123.

 159

51. J. Ricardou, Pour une th'orie du nouveau roman, p. 220. There

is an apposite parallel to be drawn here between Un Rdgicide and
Ricardou's own novel La Prise de Constantinople, which he has
said takes as its principal image a conflict between a 'rdcit
terrestre' and a 'rdcit venusien': see Le Nouveau Roman,pp 102-
9.

52. Le Miroir qui revient, p. 164.

53. 'Archives du He siecle', op. cit., Tape 4.

54. le Miroir gui revient, p. 30.

55. H. Bloom, The Anxiety of Influence (Oxford, 1973).
 160

Chapter Four

The nouveau roman and Postmodernism

 161

In considering the relationship between the nouveau roman and post-

modernism, it is important to examine the versions which came to be

provided of a supposed transformation of literary values and

aspirations. As it has already been arguedl, it is clear from the

original polemics of the nouveau roman in the 1950s and early 1960s

that the novelists themselves felt that they were engaged in the

'modernising' of the French novel by advancing on the experiments of

writers like Flaubert, Proust and Joyce, while drawing on the

example of Faulkner, Kafka and Beckett in the evolution of narrative

form and technique. It was an inattention to radical form which in

their view marred much of the writing of the then-dominant

'existentialist' school. It is apparent that they considered

themselves to have ushered in a new and progressive literary

'period'.
ý

Within the literary history of the nouveau roman, a development

towards a nouveau nouveau roman was alleged to have taken place.

Plotting the trajectory of this, according to Ricardou (and relayed

by Robbe-Grillet and Simon), this was said to have been characterised
by an abandonment of almost all vestigial traces of psychological

realism to be replaced by a Roussellian / Tel Quel-inspired poetics

of textual and linguistic play. Thus the problematic question of

representation and referentiality could be sidestepped by proposing

the so-called 'self-generating' text composed as a result of the
 162

exploration of the properties of language rather than the apparently

now outmoded formal realist aesthetic which privileged the demandto

translate in formal terms the workings of a fractured consciousness.

While for Jean Ricardou it is this feature which demonstrates the
'modernity' of the nouveau roman, in the emerging American and
English critical idiom this was what was deemed to constitute its

'postmodernity'. In The Modes of Modern Writing, for example, David

Lodge unequivocally groups the nouveau roman as part of a

postmodernism which is 'neither modernist nor antimodernist [... ] it

continues the modernist critique of traditional mimetic art, and

2
shares the modernist commitment to innovation'. Postmodernism is

deemed by Lodge to be characterized by contradiction, permutation,

discontinuity, randomness, and excess. It is not uncommonto see

works from this period of the nouveau roman grouped along with the

avant-garde experimental texts being produced by the American

postmodernists (e. g. John Barth, John Hawkes, Thomas Pynchon) and by

other practitioners of the metafictional novel such as B. S. Johnson,

John Fowles, Italo Calvino, Milan Kundera, and assorted Latin Americ-

an writers. Critical works on postmodernist writing will frequently

include the nouveau roman as part of this new literary 'period': the

nouveaux romanciers were integrated within the emerging canon of

3 The development of the nouveau roman into the
postmodernism.

nouveau nouveau roman has been claimed to illustrate the evolution of

modernism into postmodernism. The idea of a nouveau nouveau roman

was said to be based therefore on the abandonmentof the 'modernist'

nouveau roman's residual mimetic impetus (psychological or otherwise)

existing in an ultimately retrievable coherent narrative, and the

 163

replacement of this aesthetic with an increasing emphasis on

discoherence, plurality and textually generative and productive
devices as a consequence of the fertile exploration of the

potentialities of language. Thus the nouveau nouveau roman appears

to be synonymouswith the theoretical approach of Jean Ricardou.

Ricardou's own work Le Nouveau Roman refers to the change in

poetics between the early nouveau roman and the later nouveau nouveau

roman as being characterised by a much greater contestation of both

narrative and reference. He himself prefers the term premier nouveau

roman as a means of describing the extent to which the earlier

practices could still be said to possess an 'unite didg4tique'. 4

Referring directly to the Cerisy conference in 1971 at which the term

nouveau nouveau roman was being widely used, Ricardou comments that
the later works are distinguished by diegetic plurality: it is no

longer possible to reconstruct a 'rdcit unitaire'. Ricardou's

valorization in his critical analyses of certain key theoretical

criteria (the values of production and self -referential ity rather

than expression and representation) has the effect of providing a

narrative account of the 'history' of the nouveau roman. An

examination of the Cerisy proceedings is extremely instructive as it

suggests the extent to which Ricardou ultimately has recourse to a

totalizing version of literary history. As Celia Britton has

persuasively argued, this conference 'was in fact a turning-point in

the evolution of the nouveau roman, not least because it consolidated

the ascendancy of Jean Ricardou over the group'. 5

 164

At Cerisy, Robbe-Grillet had been extremely enthusiastic about the

new aesthetic being articulated by Ricardou. He pays tribute to

Ricardou's influence: 'Le Nouveau Roman a considerablement 4volud

depuis ses d'buts 6

et, en particulier, gräce a vous, Ricardou'. He

credits this development specifically to Ricardou's efforts,

particularly in his promotion of the self-generating text: 'le

Nouveau NouveauRoman, qui est en train de naitre sous la houlette de

Jean Ricardou, se definit pr6cis4ment par ses structures

7 Concurring with the Ricardolian line, he refers to
g6n'ratrices'.
the nouveau nouveau roman's 'liquidation de la littdrature

r6fdrentielle'8 and likewise underlines the decisive influence of

Raymond Roussel. 9 Robbe-Grillet indulges in the overt literary-

historicizing of the nouveau roman at this stage. Surveying his own

fiction, he states:

Dans le labyrinthe constitue la charni6re, ä tel point que

j'irais jusqu'A prdsenter Les Gomes, Le Voyeur et La Jalousie
come une espbce de trilogie appartenant encore ä cette premibre
moitid du XXe sibcle, alors que ngas sommnesmaintenant avec
vous, Ricardou, dans la deuxibme.
It is also the literary-historical map of the nouveau roman which is
being drafted: from the exchanges following Nathalie Sarraute's

paper, it is clear that Robbe-Grillet and Ricardou consider her not

to have 'progressed' because of her attachment to a pre-verbal area
';
of 'reality' while Michel Butor is described by Robbe-Grillet of
having been 'laissd 12 He will further
en route'. comment: 'Les
13 By
recherches de Butor [... ] sont presque le ndgatif des n6tres'.
1971 therefore Sarraute and Butor have become marginal to the

evolving aesthetic of the nouveau roman as defined by Ricardou and

supported by Robbe-Grillet and Simon. Franc)oise van Rossum-Guyon's

 165

intervention consecrates these versions of evolutionary poetics. She

talks about 'la prise de conscience d'une evolution et mb'med'une

transformation du Nouveau Roman avec l'dmergence
de ce qu'on a

ddsignd sous le vocable de "Nouveau Nouveau Roman"'. 14 She groups

La Jalousie, La Modification and La Route des Flandres as

representative of the 'first period' of the nouveau roman; while La

Maison de Rendez-vous, Mobile, La Bataille de Pharsale and
Passacaille belong to the second phase:

le Nouveau Roman(premiere manibre) a pu, et ä juste titre, Vtre

considerd commele dernier avatar du roman epistdmologique et
relbve pour une grand part du rdalisme phdnomdnologique, le
second NouveauRomanJ,.. ] se pr6sente commeun jeu ou, [... ], un
jeu de construction.

In Jean Ricardou's critical works this sense of transition is most

apparent. Ricardou seeks to propose a poetics of modernity which

consists in the valorisation of certain textual strategies which come

to be characterised as 'progressive'. It is clear from the literary

history advanced by Ricardou that a number of scriptural practices

are seen as having evolved in a certain way culminating in the

arrival of the nouveau roman. Thus, the writings of Flaubert and

Proust are considered as the most significant stages in this

evolutionary process of literary history. In this respect,

'deviances' from the realist norm also come to be reappraised as
having assisted in the contestation of the conventional novel:

Raymond Roussel's work is especially privileged on account of the

emphasis he placed on linguistic play in the elaboration of his

fiction rather than a representational impetus. The opening sequence

in Comment dcrit certains de mes livres is referred to on

_i'ai
several occasions as providing almost a model of the new textual
 166

practices associated with the nouveau nouveau roman. Ricardou is

able both to quote examples from works by Claude Simon and Robbe-
Grillet in support of this aesthetic of the self-generating text and

to co-opt the otherwise reluctant Nathalie Sarraute by selective

illustration: in Le Nouveau Roman, for example, he reproduces

commentsmade by Sarraute at the 1971 colloque concerning the child

16
playing with words in her novel Entre la vie et la mort.
Ricardou's totalizing version of the new poetics of the nouveau roman

group thus glosses over the insistence by the author herself on the

existence of a pre-verbal reality or 'tropistic' region of linguistic

and psychological self-consciousness.

Ricardou's over-schematic, simplistic and fundamentally literary-

historical version of the evolution of novelistic form inevitably

leads to the formation of a canon of officially sanctioned writers

characterised by the extent to which certain works display radical or

subversive textual strategies. Thus writers as diverse as Sade,

Lautr6amont, Poe, Flaubert, Mallarmd, Roussel, Proust, Joyce, Artaud,

Bataille, Borges and Beckett have to be seen as the approved

precursors of the nouveau roman. Ricardou in this respect is in

harmony with the critical endeavour of Tel ul in the pages of which

attention was increasingly being drawn to such 'marginal' figures

whose work could not be recuperated by the dominant literary ideology

of realism. Surrealism, which would seem to have an obvious claim

for entry into this new pantheon, is in fact rarely discussed by

Ricardou, presumably on account of the fact that the emphasis on

automatic writing and exploration of the unconscious constitutes a

 167

threat to the textual control which Ricardou saw as essential in the

elaboration of writing. It is also very much the case that the use

of the unconscious as a provider of 'text' was both dangerously close

to the reinstatement of the personality 'of the author and possibly

confirmed a pre-verbal area of experience. Ricardou, for example,

seems to have been unimpressed by the fruitful attempts in literary

theory to apply concepts derived from Lacanian psychoanalysis. It

is signifcant that Robbe-Grillet's provocative statement in Le Miroir

qui revient ('Je n'ai jamais parl4 d'autre chose que de moi'17) would
be followed by a refutation of the axiomatic Ricardolian standpoint

on 'the death of the author'. The more recent attempts to examine

the influence of surrealism on Robbe-Grillet's work reprsents a

defiant attitude towards Ricardou's critical agenda. In addition,

David Carroll and Celia Britton have subjected Claude Simon's work to

Derridean and Lacanian psychoanalytical criteria18; just as Anthony

Pugh has disrupted the Ricardolian hegemony by examining the

confrontation between the historical and the writerly in Simon's

19
work.

As Ann Jefferson has pointed out, 'a novelist like Balzac simply

becomes uninteresting for a critic like Ricardou'20. Ricardou too

readily embraces the Barthesian opposition (originally a working

hypothesis) between the lisible and the scriptible, but without the

attention to the nuances and subtleties of this polarization which

Barthes exhibits Sjj. It is regrettable that Ricardou, ever-

attentive to totalization in particular that of Sartre, as

-
evidenced by his intervention in the Que peut la li ttdrature? debate
 168

at the Mutaualite - fails to appreciate the intellectual rigidity and

totalizing nature of the schema which he himself has evolved.

Perhaps the greatest contribution of 5ZZ in terms of literary theory

and criticism is the extent to which it led to the discovery of

discursive fracture
and aporia in even the most apparently
21 Robbe-Grillet insisted
unproblematic of texts. on the fact that a

writer like Balzac had written the 'nouveau roman' of 1830. However,

it All remains true that the nouveaux romanciers have been prepared
to see themselves in a literary-historical fashion.

In assessing the relationship between the nouveau roman and

postmodernism, it is of course vital to stress that it has played a

central role in the whole debate concerning the existence of

'postmodernism' as a literary period. The metafictional techniques

associated with these writers have come to be regarded as in many

ways synonymous with what constitutes postmodernist fiction. It

would not be to overstate the case to commentthat the nouveau roman

has in many ways dictated the terms of the critical discourse and how

it acts as the essential reference point in any definition of

postmodern aesthetics. The sustained and systematic polemical

assault upon the assumptions and procedures of classic realism

vigorously pursued by them could almost be said to represent a

manifesto of postmodern aims and aspirations; while the emphatic

self-reflexivity of their novels is frequently cited as paradigmatic

of radical textuality. However, the relationship between the nouveau

roman and postmodernity is considerably more problematic than most

accounts suggest. It has been claimed, for example, that it may be

 169

more accurately described as 'modernist' or 'late modernist' when

compared with the apparently more subversive avant-garde

experimentalism of Tel uel, whose status as the natural successors

of the revolution inaugurated by Finnegans Wakewould be difficult to

refute. The work of writers conspicuously unaligned with the nouveau

roman (or Tel uel) as Georges Perec and Michel Tournier has been

deemedto merit the attention of those seeking to map the postmodern:

in an essay in Postmodern Fiction in Europe and the Americas, A.

Kibedi Vega considers Perec's La vie mode d'emploi (1978) and

Tournier's Le Roi des Aulnes (1970) as 'postmodern masterpiece[s]'22.

And it is not by any means the case that the nouveau roman is

considered in France as 'representative' of postmodernism: the term

is usually raised in discussion concerning the wider cultural

condition. The novelists themselves have been reluctant to embrace

the term, which has tended to occur on those occasions when parallels

are being drawn in a comparative literature context with writers from

other countries: this was particularly evident at the conference on

the nouveau roman which was held in New York in 1982 which they

attended and which also saw the participation of several leading

American postmodernists. 23 Indeed, at this conference, Robbe-Grillet

chooses to signal his distance from American postmodernism: referring

to Pynchon, Barth Coover and Hawkes, he comments,'There are American

writers currently alive who are very interesting, but about whomI am

less 24 Once again, Robbe-Grillet his

enthusiastic'. professes

admiration for Nabokov as an 'American' writer. Few literary

movements have exhibited such an abiding preoccupation with

establishing antecedents in order to defend and define their textual

 170

practices: as we have seen, this 'self-periodisation' has been a

constant feature of the nouveau roman since the 1950s. Literary-

historical arguments are deployed as a means both of affirming their

radical modernist credentials and of validating and valorizing their

transgressive strategies: all of these writers have had recourse to a

modernist canon as an integral part of the impetus of literary self-

justification.

In attempting to disentangle the various ramifications of this

debate, it is essential to consider the view that the nouveau roman

is modernist or late modernist, the view that it is postmodernist,

and the view that it is more radically subversive than postmodernism.

In support of the proposition that the nouveau roman is modernist

or late modernist, evidence from early examples of nouveau roman

writing would lead to the conclusion that these texts are ultimately

recuperable along formal realist lines. In Chapter One, there was a

discussion of the relationship between the nouveau roman and

modernism in the specific context of the issue of representation. In

commonwith other works of the modernist period, the early texts

systematically questioned the techniques and assumptions of realism;

they exhibited a preoccupation with narrative and linguistic

experimentation; narrative unreliability was paramount in the sense

that these novels present the fragmentation of consciousness;

metafictionally, they provide commentaries on reading and writing.

However, unlike other modernist works, there was not a privileging of

interiority as a 'superior' form of consciousness, nor do we find a

 171

concern with a specifically artistic awareness. Psychological

realism may be present to some degree, but only in order to signal a

fractured perception. The earlier nouveaux romans are therefore

susceptible to many of the reading criteria evolved in response to

modernism; however, the nouveau roman's appearance in the late 1950s

and 1960s places it from a chronological point of view beyond

modernism proper. It becomes 'late modernist' also in the sense that

it seeks to extend the boundaries of fiction to a greater degree by

promoting in particular self-reflexivity principally by means of mise

en abyme.

In considering the proposition that the nouveau roman is

postmodernist, it is essential to test out how it satisfies the

criteria attached to this term. It has, of course, become

fashionable to apply the word 'postmodernism' indiscriminately to a

variety of cultural, intellectual and social practices. Several

commentators have attempted to provide definitions, yet no single

definition has gained widespread currency or acceptance. It is

evident that no consensus exists regarding either the parameters of

postmodernism or the precise meaning of the term.

However, it is possible to identify broadly two distinct ways in

which 'postmodernism' has come to be used: first, to designate either

negatively or positively the contemporary cultural condition as a

whole in all its complexity; or, second, to describe a specific set

of textual characteristics which can be gleaned from an analysis of

selected literary, dramatic or cinematographic works. In this second

 172

sense, it has been applied to a style or sensibility manifesting

itself in cultural productions as varied as fiction (in the work of,
for example, John Barth, Salman Rushdie, Alasdair Gray, Umberto Eco,

Italo Calvino, Gabriel Garcia Märquez, and, of course, the nouveau

roman generally), film (e. g. Resnais's Providence, David Lynch's Blue

Velvet, the work of Godard or Peter Greenaway), drama (Dennis

Potter's series The Singing Detective and Blackeyes) - in short, in

any creative endeavour which exhibits some element of self-

consciousness and reflexivity. Fragmentation, discontinuity,

indeterminacy, plurality, metafictionality, heterogeneity,

intertextuality, decentring, dislocation, ludism: these are the

commonfeatures such widely differing aesthetic practices are said to

display. In distinguishing between what is or is not
'postmodernist', those works betraying such properties have been

labelled as postmodern. However, from commonusage it is clear that

'postmodernism' has been adopted by many commentators as synonymous

with the contemporary literary 'period' as a whole, in addition to

being used as a synonymfor avant-garde experimental writing.

From a literary-historical perspective, it is as a periodizing

description that the word has gained widespread acceptance. In
literary terms, the majority of accounts of the 'development' of

postmodernism are couched in historical language: postmodernism is

seen both as a continuation of modernism and even, by some, as a

rejection of modernism. Frank Kermode preferred the term 'Neo-

Modernism'. 25 Several of postmodernism's literary historians have

asserted that postmodernism differs from modernist aesthetics

 173

principally in its abandonment of subjectivity. The representation

of consciousness is alleged to have been forsaken with the emphasis

which postmodernism has placed on the fragmentation of subjectivity.

The proposition that the self can no longer be considered a unified

and stable entity has become almost axiomatic in the light of

poststructuralism. Also, in distinction to the allegedly 'elitist'

dimension of the so-called 'high' modernism of the first half of the

twentieth century, it has frequently been stated that such works have

absorbed popular cultural forms to a greater extent. Parody,

pastiche, quotation and self-quotation have been considered as

characteristic features of postmodern textual practice. Brian McHale

argues strongly in favour of the 'change of dominant' thesis and

speaks in terms of a 'transition from modernist to postmodernist

26 This is even apllied to individual texts: William
poetics'.
Faulkner's Absalom, Absalom! is claimed to contain evidence of just

this transformation within its own boundaries. McHale has examined

the relationship between postmodernism and modernism as a 'logical

and historical consequence rather than sheer temporal

27 Postmodernism is considered to be ontological in
posteriority'.
the sense that it has abandoned the modernist assumption of the

possibility of contact with a reality of some kind: thus

postmodernist fiction foregrounds what can be considered 'post-

cognitive' questions. McHale charts this 'change of dominant' in so-

called transitional works by Samuel Beckett, Carlos Fuentes, Vladimir

Nabokov, Robert Coover, Thomas Pynchon - and, interestingly, Robbe-

Grillet. For Hans Bertens, it is precisely this ontological

uncertainty which is central to postmodernism: 'It is the awareness

 174

of the absence of centres, of privileged languages that is [... ] the

most striking difference with Modernism'. 28 Every discussion of

postmodernism involves above all the transformation of critic into

literary historian. We have seen the extent to which Jean Ricardou

has relied on just such a narrative to support his account of the

'modernity' of the nouveau roman in contrast to the 'r6tro-roman' of

29 Postmodernist 'practitioners' have
expression and representation.

also relied on a narrative of literary history - as we have seen,

Robbe-Grillet, Claude Simon and Nathalie Sarraute have all at various
times attempted to situate themselves in terms of the 'evolution' of
the progressive forms of twentieth-century fiction. A similar

narrativising impulse can be detected on the part of both John Barth

(in 'The Literature of Replenishment'30) and Salman Rushdie (in 'Is

Nothing Sacred?'31), both of whomare willing to a greater or lesser

degree to endorse the term 'postmodernism' itself. All of these

writers - in particular the nouveaux romanciers - have had recourse

to a narrative of literary history on several occasions when seeking

to chart the evolution of avant-garde narrative forms. All accounts

of postmodernism, therefore, become narratives in their own right.

This may seem paradoxical in view of Jean-Francois Lyotard's

assertion that what principally characterizes postmodernism is in

fact the subversion of totalizing 32

metanarratives of any kind. It

may from this point of view appear curious that commentators and
'practitioners' have not always been sufficiently conscious of the
historicizing nature of their attempts to 'map' the postmodern.
 175

The historicizing impulse of these critics and writers must be

regarded with some suspicion. It would be in many ways false to the

pluralizing nature of postmodernist writing to establish a

homogenizing metanarrative of the 'development' of postmodernism as a

movement: literary history is a far more problematic area of enquiry

than many of these commentators suppose. It should be taken into

account that literary history is itself a critical discourse fraught

with dangers of various kinds, the principal of which must be the

establishment of a canon. It is evident from a great deal of recent

theory that a postmodernist pseudo-pantheon is in the process of

being constructed, however reluctantly. Again, this too may seem

contradictory in the light of the caution concerning the

establishment of both the realist and modernist canons. As more than

one commentator has observed, the evaluative criteria for deciding

upon the admission of a work into this postmodernist canon can be

applied 'retrospectively' to almost any literary work from any given

'period'. Thus, Don Ouilote, Tristram Shandy, Gargantua - to give

only three examples - can all be claimed to contain postmodern

features if one decides to apply a grid of interpretation which

privileges certain well-defined postmodern criteria. A concern with

fictionality and self-consciousness has of course been a feature of

the novel since its very inception. If these criteria can indeed be

applied to such an array of literary works, it becomesnecessary to

question the nature of the discourse of literary history itself.

Clearly, these qualities and characteristics are not exclusive to

contemporary experimental fiction. The danger is that one can very

quickly establish a homogenizing description of postmodernist fiction

 176

which is discursively totalizing and totalitarian, as these

narratives of the evolution of the nouveau roman so amply

demonstrate. As Roland Barthes has warned, a new doxa is always in

danger of being constructed. Critics are inevitably caught in a kind

if double bind when the analysis of postmodernism takes place: in

providing a version of postmodernism which rightly emphasizes

plurality, multiplicity and mobility, one is of course valorizing

certain critical concepts at the expense of others. As a critical

discourse, writing about postmodernism is therefore extremely

problematic. It is perhaps not sufficiently recognized the extent to

which postmodernism is an effect of reading: there can be no adequate

or absolute definition of what constitutes radical textuality. Any

discussion of the cultural practice of postmodernism is tied up with
the direction of reader response. This should be evident following

Barthes's in which he demonstrates how even the apparently most

lisible texts can be shown to contain those inconsistencies and

aporia normally considered axiomatic of modern writerly textuality.

Postmodernism must be recognized, therefore as a condition of

reading.

In History and Value, Frank Kermodeconfronts this central question

of how value is attributed to certain texts and addresses himself to

the formation of a canon. His analysis of a passage from Joseph

Conrad's The Secret Agent shows a concern in this modernist work for
the supposedly supreme postmodernist 'value' of fragmentation.

Clearly, other characteristics of the postmodern can be demonstrated

to exist in a variety of texts from different 'periods', as Umberto
 177

Eco and others have pointed out. 33 Ihab Hassan's schematic 'eleven

traits' of postmodernism34 can be found in several texts not confined

to the postmodern 'period'. Postmodernism is a construction of

reading rather than a self-contained literary period: it is what the

literary institution has chosen to call Postmodernism.

The work of Jean-FranSois Lyotard has been crucial in the

elaboration of postmodernism as a means of describing the wider

cultural and intellectual condition: the contemporary experience is

characterized by epistemological and ontological uncertainty.

According to Lyotard, the master- and meta-narratives which have

sustained Western society and discourse since the Enlightenment can

no longer be considered legitimate and authoritative. What is being

challenged are the the rationalist and humanist assumptions of our

culture. It is of course very much the case that this contestation

was initially carried out by the nouveau roman, both in theory and in

practice. This has led several commentators to suggest that the

plural nature of social discourse is, in a sense, reflected in the

aleatory forms of postmodernist writing. It is interesting to note

the extent to which several critics have come to rely on a formal

realist argument as a means of explaining the connection between

postmodern textual practice and what is supposed to characterize the

wider cultural condition. Fredric Jameson, for example, proposes an

homology between the cultural form of postmodernism and its economic
base. 35 In these versions, the fragmentation and discontinuity of

the contemporary experience of reality is deemed to be reflected in

the plural and mobile structures of postmodern writing. Thus, for

 178

Brian McHale and others, epistemological and ontological doubt is

conveyed through disjointed formal structures in a work of postmodern

fiction. However tempting this view may appear, it is still a

totalizing perspective in that it remains in no small measure

predicated on a reflectionist (not to say reductive) description of

the complexity of the language of fiction and its relationship to
'reality'. In some ways, this position involves little more than an

updating of Erich Auerbach's Mimesis, repackaged to encopass the

postmodern episteme.

In the context of the intellectual history of postmodernism, Jean-

Fran9ois Lyotard's description of 'la condition postmoderne' is

relevant in the assessment of the nouveau roman's position in the

debate. Lyotard's preoccupation with the radical crisis of
'legitimation' as a consequence of the abandonment of the

metanarratives which have supported society can place the nouveau

roman in a wider cultural (or epistemic) context. Lyotard's

description of how postmodern writing subverts totalizing thought

could be argued to support the nouveau roman's account of the

ideologically positive nature of its enterprise. A certain cultural

critique might argue that the nouveau roman dramatizes this new
'postmodern' condition of knowledge. In his essay, 'Rdponse ä la

question: Qu'est-ce que le postmoderne'36, he claims that Proust is

still attached to a conception of unity and identity, whereas Joyce

is concerned with the 'imprifsentable' in language itself. His

writing is therefore 'postmodern' because it refuses to satisfy the

demands of nostalgia. Is it then the case that the nouveau roman,

 179

which he does not explicitly mention in this essay, continues in this

vein? He provides the following description of the postmodern
artist:
Un artiste, un dcrivain postmoderne est dans la situation
d'un philosophe: le texte qu'il dcrit, l'oeuvre qu'il
accomplit ne sont pas en principe gouvernds par des rbgles
dejd dtablies et ils ne peuvent pas ftre jugs au moyen
d'un jugement d6terminant, par l'application ä ce texte, ä
cette oeuvre de categories connues. Ces regles et ces
categories sont ce que l'oeuvre ou le texte recherche.
L'artiste et 1'6crivain travaillent donc sans regles, et
pour dtablir les regles de ce qui aura 6t6 fait. De la que
l'oeuvre et le texte aient les propridtes de 1'dvdnement,
de lä aussi qu'ils arrivent toujours trop tard pour leur
auteur, ou, ce qui revient 4y m@me,que leur mise en oeuvre
commencetoujours trop tat.
Lyotard's valorization of '4v6nement' in this statement needs to be
discussed in relation to the example of the nouveau roman.

It is evident from several accounts of 'postmodernist fiction' that

it can be an all-embracing term which can include several types of

writing, from 'minimalism' through to the exuberance of 'fabulism'

and 'magic realism', and the self-consciousness of metafiction. It

is evident that 'postmodernism' as a description of both the current
literary period and the wider cultural and social condition is

probably irreversible. In this respect, as a critical term it will

remain ill-defined and all-pervasive, despite the numerous attempts

which will continue to be made to theorize the concept in a more

satisfactory way. 'Postmodernism' and 'postmodernity' will continue

to be interchangeable concepts. As Ihab Hassan has indicated, 'the

Postmodernism remains 38 More

question of complex and moot'.
'precise' terms - such as RaymondFederman's 'Surfiction' or Jerome
Klinkowitz's 'Post-Contemporary Fiction' - have not gained wide
 180

currency. However, it is vital to recognize the role and the

contribution of the nouveau roman to the evolving critical debate.

According to Brian McHale's description of postmodernism as that

which 'follows from modernism [... ] more than it follows after

modernism'39, the 'development' of the nouveau roman as part of this

framework is integral. Using the Jakobson/ Tynjanov concept of the

dominant, McHale attempts to evaluate the changes in the hierarchy of

devices through which the postmodernist differs from the modernist.

It is McHale's central contention that modernist writing is

characterised by epistemological questions, whereas postmodern

fiction is dominated by ontological issues. According to this

analytical grid, a modernist work will dramatize the problematics of

the reliability of knowledge, by such means as the multiplicity of

narrative viewpoints or the focalization of the narrative within a

fractured consciousness. As we have seen, the early examples of the

nouveau roman could be said to correspond to this pattern to a

greater or lesser extent. In McHale's words, a 'poetics of the

epistemological dominant'40 can be said to have been in operation.

The postmodern work, however, will foreground 'post-cognitive'

problems of being - both in terms of the unity and stability of the

self and the ontology of the text itself. This is the 'dominant' of

postmodern poetics.

Using Robbe-Grillet as a prop in his analysis of the 'change of

dominant' thesis, McHale comments that 'the watershed between

modernist and postmodernist poetics [... ] coincides rather closely

 181

41
with the one between the nouveau and the nouveau nouveau roman'.
Discussing La Jalousie, he claims that the presence of mise en abyme

in the text disrupts to some extent the epistemological hierarchy of

this otherwise 'modernist' exploration of limited point of view. The

absence of aa fixed centre of consciouness represents a 'hemorrhage

of modernist poetics'42; but this is not ultimately a 'fatal' one

because of the degree to which the text invites the reader to

construct a narrative perspective and so recuperate the novel in

modernist terms. McHale is then able to invoke Dans le labyrinthe

and La Maison de rendez-vous which move on to the ontological

dominant by dispensing more radically with the text as representation

of consciousness. Regrettably, however, he does not move on to chart

the evolution of the other nouveaux romanciers to test out the

accuracy of his equation of the transition from modernist to

postmodern aesthetics as corresponding to that of the nouveau roman

into the nouveau nouveau roman. The 'progressivist' nature of
McHale's (and indeed at some stages the nouveau roman's) analytical

methodology is belied by the validity of the 'retrospective'

application of 'new' criteria to older texts: we have seen the extent

to which readings of texts like Un Rdgicide and Les Georgiques

contest the literary-historical narratives of 'evolution'.

An analysis of Ricardou's theoretical rhetoric, accompanied by

readings of the later fiction of Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon,

would amply support the proposition that a 'change of dominant' in

favour of a postmodern aesthetic had occurred. Recuperative readings

grounded in psychological realism could no longer be effected with

 182

confidence. The removal of a centre of consciousness (however

fractured) to which the narrative discourse could be attached and the

self-conscious preoccupation with both the linguistic/verbal origins

of the text and the status of reading and writing of fiction

suggested that a new aesthetic had been evolved. At Cerisy, Robbe-

Grillet even went so far as to reproach Simon for having 'un certain

passe rIfLfrentialiste'43: 'La fiction mot ä mot' may suggest that

Simon has responded to such criticisms. As Simon has said of
it ue:
J'avais le projet de faire un roman irr6ductible ä tout sch4ma
realiste, c'est-ä-dire un roman oa les rapports entre les
diff6rentes "shies" [... ] ne relbveraient pas d'un4$uelconque
enchainement ou d6terminisme d'ordre psychologique.
However, as many of the novelists have themselves pointed out, the

presence of transgressive and subversive features could be shown to

exist in their earlier works.

While it is undeniable that Robbe-Grillet's early novels are indeed

capable of being read as essentially modernist texts whose narrative

strategies consist in the representation of a distorted perception of

reality: nevertheless, 'retrospectively', they can also be considered

to demonstrate reflexivity. The use of mise en abyme and the

presence of an element of word-play would seem to align them with the

apparently more transgressive works initiated - if the literary

history of the nouveau roman is correct - by Dans le labyrinths.

Equally, the existence of alternative and proliferating versions of

'events' of dubious ontological status anticipates the more radical

disruptions of narrative syntax carried out in the later novels.

 183

Even La Jalousie, which had become assimilated into the 'great

tradition' of the French psychological novel, could be described as

an exercise in serial composition, as its author himself would claim:

'un des exemples les plus evidents de ce systeme de r6petitions ä

La Jalousie [... ] 4tait 45 All

variantes. un roman seriel'. of these

can be read equally well as examples of the rdcit lacunaire paradigm

in poststructuralist criticism, such is the extent to which they seem

to be generated by a gap or an absence:

Quandje repense aux Gommes,au Voyeur, ä La Jalousie, ce qui me

frappe, c'est une apREochecroissante de ce qu'est ce vide
central de l'oeuvre.
In these earlier works, there are numerous traces of the glissements
in narrative structure which are so commonin the later productions.
Robbe-Grillet's insistence upon the essentially ludic dimension of

all his fiction (and cinema) was also a means of escaping what might

be termed the prison-house of reflexivity. It was not uncommonto

find him distancing himself from Ricardou, even during this

conference devoted to his work in 1975, at which he claimed that even

his supposedly 'theoretical' utterances over the years should be

construed as attempts to maintain plurality and mobility. Ricardou

is accused (like Morrissette and others before him) of smoothing over

the contradictions and tensions in his novels. It is only by

stressing the element of play that the imposition of 'totalitarian'

meaning of any kind can be avoided. This emphasis on an aesthetics

of textual pleasure provides a convenient way of confronting the

adventure of meaning present in Robbe-Grillet's oeuvre as a whole.

Of course, it could be argued that ludism is, in its way, another

interpretative strategy launched by the novelist: while conceding the

 184

liberating effect of viewing the literary text as an open and

democratic discourse, Robbe-Grillet is again allocating a new role to
the reader. The novelist's justification of ludism is usually

couched in pseudo-political language: all meaning is seen to be

'ideological', therefore playful and experimental writing becomes a

means of subverting dominant ideologies. Just as the novelist

considered the deconstruction and demythologization of carefully

selected cultural stereotypes to be a politically liberating activity

(as in Projet pour une r6vo l ut i on ä New York), so in the same way he

appears to be propagating an idealistic and positivistic view of the

literary text which he had been quick to criticize in Sartre's
47
aesthetics.

Claude Simon's Les Georgiques was considered by several critics as

a rejection of the extreme textual materialism of his more recent

fiction, as if Simon had finally shaken off the pernicious influence

of Jean Ricardou: Stuart Sykes describes it as 'une reconversion

48 However, although there does appear to be a return to
totale'.

'history' (in Simonian terms) and an abandonment of the scriptural

narcissism of the 'self-generating' novels he produced in the 1970s,

this view also rests on a literary- historicizing version of the
development of Simon's fiction. Again, it can be demonstrated that

his apparently more mimetic works also exhibit the linguistically

self-generating features typical of his later fiction. In La Route

des Flandres, for example, there is ample evidence that many of the
fictional sequences emerge as a result of an exploration of the

properties of certain words: the inherently fertile nature of

 185

language can be shown to have generated the subsequent text, and,

through the use of metaphor and metonymy, the associations of both

memoryand language work together in the production of the narrative.

The dispersal of the narrative voice in this and other novels can be

claimed to illustrate poststructuralism's preoccupation with the

disintegration of subjectivity. Histoire, whilst at one level a

transposition of the discontinuity of experience, can at the same
time be considered as providing an implicit commentary on the nature

of fiction and writing: the text can be said to be formed from a

meditation on a collection of postcards which the narrator is sifting

through. The process of description triggers off the narrative

sequences. Both of these novels contain in their opening pages a

narrative sequence which acts as a kind of generating cell for the

rest of the text - the process of textual production foregrounded in

Lecon de choses. Disturbing further the literary-historicizing

account of Simon's writing, Les Gdorgiaues commencesin a similar

vein. Thus, the existence of both mimetic and autonomous features in

Simon's novels proves that the two are not incompatible, as Ricardou
had claimed and which the novelist himself had been willing to

endorse for a time.

It is evident that earlier nouveaux romans do contain, although

less conspicuously, many of the radical features commonto later

works. This observation raises the crucial question of precisely

what criteria are being used to chart the evolution from a modernist

to a postmodernist aesthetic. The example provided by the nouveau

roman directly contests any strict application of many of the

 186

versions of this transformation. If it is claimed that a poetics of

textual production and reflexivity replaces mimetic strategies, then

the early nouveau roman can also be made to conform to this new

postmodern aesthetic. Similarly, if subjectivity and interiority are

deemed to be essentially 'modernist' characteristics, then it has to

be stated that these are also challenged in a number of ways in

novels such as Le Voyeur and L'Herbe.

The earliest interventions into the debate surrounding postmodernism

emanated from American critics working within the context of the

cultural and intellectual politics of the mid-1960s and 1970s.

Leslie Fiedler and Susan Sontag begin to focus on the extent to which

postmodern art departs from the 'elitism' of high modernism, and

defend the positive rupture with traditional aesthetic which this new

sensibility implies. 49 Malcolm Bradbury interprets their conception

50
of postmodernism as a 'new post-humanist consciousness'. This

would certainly be in harmony with the anti-humanism which has

characterized Robbe-Grillet's poetics ever since the polemical essays

of the 1950s and early 1960s, and which would remain a constant

throughout: Robbe-Grillet would continually insist upon the

complicity of humanismwith the dominant ideology as a consequence of

the emphasis on the concept of the unity and uniqueness of man.
Susan Sontag's essay 'Against Interpretation' defends the hostility

towards an outmoded conception of 'meaning' and the eclectic cultural

plurality which is particularly advertised by a writer like Robbe-

Grillet. Gerald Graff (in Literature Against Itself: Literary Ideas

in Modern Society ) considers self-reflexive, metafictional

 187

postmodernism merely as a continuation of modernism's rejection of

realism. In contrast to this view, Richard Wasson,in a seminal essay

written in 1969, groups Robbe-Grillet along with John Barth and

Thomas Pynchon as being united by a revolt against modernism -

especially the modernist emphasis on the 'value' of subjective

51 For Wasson, the epistemological
consciousness. nature of modernism
has been replaced in postmodernism by an emphasis on contingency.

Writing in the influential journal of postmodern aesthetics boundary

2, William Spanos hesitates in including the nouveau roman as part of

the evolving postmodern canon because of what he sees as the failure

to engage with history. 52 As Hans Bertens has commented: 'The self-

referentiality of language espoused by Barthes and Robbe-Grillet must

appear to him as a wilful withdrawal from the world of concrete

53 Ihab Hassan's inclusive literary history
existence'. of

postmodernism does, however, embrace the nouveau roman as meeting the

requirements he sets out in his typologies of postmodern features: in

particular, the criteria of 'radical indeterminacy' and the

54
heightened awareness of the self-referentialty of language. David

Lodge in The Modes of Modern Writing also includes Robbe-Grillet in

his postmodernist pantheon. Definitions of the 'performative' nature

of postmodern writing corresponds very closely to Robbe-Grillet's

notion of the ludic novel.

It is Hans Bertens's view that postmodern writing asserts the

abandonment of subjectivity: 'The postmodern self is no longer a

coherent entity that has the power to impose [... ] order upon its

environment. [... ] The radical indeterminacy of Postmodernism has

 188

entered the individual ego and has drastically affected its former
(supposed) 55 Bertens
stability'. would incorporate metafictional

writing as part of postmodernism. Linda Hutcheon, however, initially

hesitates in equating metafiction with 'postmodernism' in the

Ricardolian Narcissistic Narrative; however, this uncertainty

disappears with the publication of A Poetics of Postmodernism (1988),
in which the nouveau roman is to some extent relegated in status as

evidence of postmodern textuality because of its extremist emphasis

on autoreferentiality: for her, the nouveau roman 'is much more

in form than any postmodern fiction'. 56
radical

This view that the nouveau roman is more radically subversive than

postmodernism rests primarily on the apparently more autonomous

nature of the texts, as a consequence of linguistic play and

narrative heterogeneity and discontinuity. The later nouveau roman

texts are therefore in many respects 'condemned' by certain theorists

of the postmodern because of what is perceived as a failure to engage

with history. Such works are represented as being over-preoccupied

with narrative and formal experimentation as an end in itself,

whereas the textual practices in the 'genuinely' postmodern work

present a discursive challenge to the dominant ideology. This

reinsertion of the political will be examined in the next chapter.

Whether the nouveau roman is or is not 'postmodernist' is less

important than the attention which must be paid to the construction

of the reading criteria which have been adduced at various times to

enable the reader to gain access to the novels themselves. The

 189

validity of 'period' terms of whatever nature should be recognized as

unstable strategic constructs which are themselves subject to

constant revision. It can be illustrated how the texts resist the

periodizing constructions which are placed upon them. It is in this

respect that the nouveau roman has been central to the

problematization of literary history as a narrativizing critical

discourse.
 1n0

Notes: Chapter 4

1. In Chapter 1.

2.0. Lodge, The Modes of Modern Writing (London, 1977), p. 221.

For a discussion of postmodernism, see pp. 229 - 39.

3. See, in particular, L. Hutcheon, Narcissistic Narrative, 2nd ed.

(London, 1984); Patricia Waugh, Metafiction (London, 1984), Brian
McHale, Postmodernist Fiction (London, 1987).

4. J. Ricardou, Le NouveauRoman, (Paris, 1973) p. 139.

5. Celia Britton, 'The NouveauRomanand Tel uel Marxism',

Paragraph, 12,1,1989,65 - 96, p. 65.
6. Nouveau roman: hier. aujourd'hui (Paris, 1972), I, p. 122.

7. Ibid., I. p. 206.

8. Ibid., I, p. 123.

9. Ibid., I, p. 122 - 3.

10. Ibid, I, p. 124.

11. See my discussion of this aspect in Chapter 2.

12. NouveauRoman: hier, aujourd'hui, I, p. 416.

13. Ibid., II, p. 288.

14. Ibid., I, p. 402.

15. Ibid, I, p. 404.

16. J. Ricardou, Le Nouveau Roman, p. 179.

17. Le Miroir aui revient (Paris, 1984), p. 10.

18. See D. Carroll, The Subject in Question (Chicago, 1982); and

C. Britton, Claude Simon. Writing the Visible (Cambridge, 1987).

19. For example, A. C. Pugh, 'Defeat, May 1940: Claude Simon, Marc
Bloch and the Writing of Disaster', in I. Higgins (ed. ), ]J
Second World War in Literature (Edinburgh, 1986), 59 - 70; and,
'Claude Simon et la route de la rdf(rence', Revue des sciences
humaines, 220,1990 - 1,23 - 45.

20. A. Jefferson, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction

(Cambridge, 1980), p. 165.
 191

21. A. Jefferson, 'Balzac and the nouveau roman: problems of

reading', RomanceStudies, 2,1983,166 - 80.
22. A. Kibedi Varga, 'Narrative and Postmodernity in France', in
Postmodern Fiction in Europe and the Americas, (eds) T. D'Haen
and H. Bertens (Amsterdam, 1988), 27 - 44, p. 38.
23. L. Oppenheim(ed. ), Three Decades of the French NewNovel
(Urbana and Chicago, 1986).

24. Ibid., p. 64.

25. F. Kermode, Modern Essays (London, 1971), p. 60.

26. B. McHale, Postmodernist Fiction, p. 12.

27. Ibid., p. 5.
28. H. Bertens, 'The Postmodern Weltanschauung and its Relations
with Modernism: an introductory survey', in D. Fokkemaand H.
Bertens, (eds), Approaching Postmodernism (Amsterdam, 1986), 9-
51, p. 46.

29. J. Ricardou, Nouveauxproblemes du roman (Paris, 1978).

30. John Barth, 'The Literature of Replenishment', The Atlantic

January 1980,65 - 71.

31. Salman Rushdie, 'Is Nothing Sacred?' (London, 1990).

32. J. -F. Lyotard, La condition postmoderne (Paris, 1979).

33. As Umberto Eco has remarked: 'I have the impression that [the
term 'postmodernism'] is applied today to anything the user of
the term happens to like', in Postscript to The Nameof the Rose
(London, 1984), p. 65.

34. Ihab Hassan, The Postmodern Turn (Ohio, 1987).

35. Fredric Jameson, 'Postmodernism, or The Cultural Logic of Late

Capitalism', New Left Review, 146,1984,53 - 92.
36. J. -F. Lyotard, 'Reponse ä la question: qu'est-ce que le
postmoderne?', Critique, 419,1982,357 - 67.
37. Ibid., p. 367.
38. Hassan, I. and Hassan, S. (eds) Innovation/Renovation: New
Perspectives on Modernism (Madison, 1983), p. 25.

39. McHale, Postmodernist Fiction, p. 5.

40. Ibid., p. 10.
 192

41. Ibid., p. 13.

42. Ibid., p. 14.

43. Nouveauroman: hier, au.iourd'hui, I, p. 31. As Robbe-Grillet

went on to say, 'il faut bien croire que Simon accorde aux
rdfdrents une importance sup6rieure A celle que font les autres
romanciers de cette r6union' (p. 32).
44. Claude Simon: analyse, th6orie, p. 424.

45. Robbe-Grillet: analyse. thdorie, I, p. 410

46. Robbe-Grillet: analyse, theorie, II, p. 194.

47. For a more detailed discussion of this aspect, see Chapter 5.

48. S. Sykes, 'Les Gdorgiaues: une reconversion totale? ', Romance

Studies, no. 2,1983,80 - 9.
49. Leslie Fiedler, 'The NewMutants', Partisan Review, 32,1965,
505 - 25; Susan Sontag, Against Interpretation (New York, 1966).
50. In Hassan and Hassan, op. cit., p. 323.
51. R. Wasson, 'Notes on a NewSensibility', Partisan Review 36,
1969,460 - 77; and, 'From Priest to Prometheus: Culture and
Criticism in the Postmodern period', Journal of Modern
Literature, 3,1974,1188 - 1202.
52. W.V. Spanos, 'The Detective and the Boundary: some notes on the
Postmodern Literary Imagination', boundary 2,5,1972,421 - 57.
53. H. Bertens, in Fokkemaand Bertens, op. cit., pp. 21 - 2.
54. Hassan, op. cit.

55. H. Bertens, op. cit., p. 47.

56. L. Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism, p. 202.

 193

Chapter Five

The Subversive Text: Ideology, Postmodernity and

the nouveau roman
 194

At the earliest stage of the development of the nouveau roman, there

was no discernible political impetus to the work produced by these

writers. On the contrary, most of the declarations of these

novelists were couched in an overtly formalist discourse. The self-

periodizing characteristic of the nouveau roman as a central plank in

the broader strategy of legitimizing and justifying their endeavours
foregrounded the primacy of narrative experimentation as in many

respects the sole criterion on which they should be 'judged'. It is

clear that they were explicitly attempting to distance themselves as

a 'movement' from the emphasis on engagement which had so

characterised Sartrean existentialism. The repudiation of the

aesthetics of engagement was therefore seen by them as a necessary

strategy in affirming their independence as a distinct literary

'movement', despite the oft-repeated claim that they were in no sense

setting themselves up as a 'school' of any kind. They were thus able

to challenge the hegemony of Sartrean existentialism. They were

very keen not to present themselves as in any sense socially,

politically and ideologically 'committed'; instead, it was repeatedly

insisted upon that their only commitment was to the pursuit of formal

experimentation. It was stressed that their writing was not to be

considered as the vehicle or cargo of an ideology: there was to be no

rhetorical message to be conveyed to the reader. They were

preoccupied by questions of form, whereas Sartrean engagement

privileged content. This basic position would be maintained;

 195

however, the impact of Ricardou and Tel uel can be traced in the

pronouncements of Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon (especially the

former) in the 1970s concerning the implicitly political nature of

their writing. During this period, they seemedto accept the concept

of a 'radical form' which Jean Ricardou had imported into the nouveau

roman debate. The question of the nouveau roman's relationship with

to postmodernism invites a reconsideration of the politics of the

nouveau roman.

The valorisation of an apparently formalist aesthetic and the overt

denial of a political motivation would seem to confirm the nouveau

roman's alignment with modernism. Definitions of modernism

frequently stress the distrust of the political. It would be fair to

argue that the writers who constituted the nominated 'predecessors'

and approved ancestry of the nouveau roman were conspicuous for their

repudiation of a political aesthetic. It was asserted that they were

attempting to revolutionize form at the expense of content. This

strategy is particularly noticeable in Robbe-Grillet's polemical

essays. The privileging of form over content is essential to the

'modernizing' of the French novel which they felt in literary-

historical terms had to occur. Formalism was therefore a necessary

arm in the contestation of 'reactionary' aesthetic programmes,

particularly that of Sartrean existentialism.

It is significant that engagement is specifically identified as one

of the 'notions perimdes' in Robbe-Grillet's essay 'Sur quelques

notions perimdes' to be jettisoned along with the other outmoded

 196

baggage of the traditional novel, such as plot and character. The

writer had to be committed to form: 'Au lieu d'etre de nature

politique, l'engagement c'est, pour 1'dcrivain, la pleine conscience

des probldmes actuels de son propre langage'. 1 Robbe-Grillet tends

of course to conflate Sartrean commitment with socialist realism. In

the course of this essay, Robbe-Grillet defends the nouveau roman

against the charge of formalism. He argues that the form / content

distinction cannot in fact be maintained, that the two are in fact

indissolubly linked. He attempts to dismiss the negative

connotations accruing to the word 'formalism'. At this stage the

nouveau roman was 'relatively depoliticized and quiescent', as Celia

Britton has argued in a recent article. 2 As Robbe-Grillet
pointed out

at the 'Nouveau Roman; hier, aujourd'hui' conference, 'L'est

cette
3
conception de l'engagement qui nous a toujours opposds a Sartre'.
Claude Simon will echo this attack on 'ces "utilitaires" (car c'dtait

ddjä le nom qui se donnaient, au XIXe, en Russie, les prdcurseurs des

thdories jdanoviennes ou de la "littdrature 4

engagLre"'. As Celia
Britton has convincingly demonstrated, 'the tendency among nouveaux

romanciers to use [socialist realism] interchangeably with the

Sartrean concept of"'engagement" appears somewhat disingenuous:

Sartre becomes identified with a Stalinist 5 The

view of literature'.

nouveau roman refused the reductiveness of any suggestion of the

instrumentality of language, which the writers deemedto be commonto

both socialist realism and Sartrean engagement.

However, it is also true that the argument presented in Pour un

nouveau roman considers the realist devices of plot, character and

 197

causal and linear narrative as being complicit with the bourgeois

ideology of the nineteenth century. Using a (for him) surprisingly

'vulgar Marxist' base / superstructure analysis, Robbe-Grilllet

regards these forms as an expression and a reflection of that society

and ideology. Such forms have become institutionalized and

naturalized, therefore the contestation and rejection of these can be

considered ultimately a political - or rather, ideological - move.

By implication, the superannuated nature of the classic realist novel

corresponded to an ideological framework which was itself in

disrepute. By subverting these features, the ideological structure

of bourgeois society could be impaired. The version which Robbe-

Grillet presents of the hegemonic discourses of bourgeois society

rests heavily on the role of humanism, hence his distaste for

anthropomorphic metaphor.

The suggestion of a 'radical form' was initially demonstrated by

Roland Barthes in Le dOgre zero de l'dcriture (1953), in which he

sought to show that realism was the cultural practice of an outmoded

ideology. This position was embraced and developed by Tel Quel as a

central preoccupation in their mix of radical semiotics,

structuralism, Marxism and psychoanalysis. According to this

conception, a formally disruptive Ocriture is ideologically

radicalizing because it challenges conventionalized and naturalizing

ways of reading and writing. It problematizes the 'natural' in

bourgeois society by subverting the forms through which the dominant

ideology is conveyed. Marginal and experimental texts were

privileged because of the extent to which their forms resisted the

 198

recuperation of a totalizing social or literary ideology. Hence a

radical dcriture could be deemed to constitute a politically

radicalizing and liberating force. Philippe Sollers has described

this aesthetic practice as one in which we find 'l'accent mis sur la

pratique immanente du texte, sur la rupture avec les justifications

6 The 'policy'
extra- 1ittdraires de la littdrature'. of Tel uel will
involve the 'ressuscitation' of eclectic and esoteric writers, such

as Artaud, Bataille, Ponge, Mallarmd and Joyce. This differs from

the nouveau roman in the sense that they were considered by Tel uel
to be too closely situated within the tradition of the novel, that
their objective was merely narrative experiment within the terms of

fiction rather than a more radically disruptive writing. Sollers was

hostile to the 'ideologie positiviste du "nouveau roman" qui oscille

entre une survivance psychologiste ("courant de conscience") et un

"descriptionnisme" decorativement structural'. On the contrary, the

Tel Quel group were interested in texts which were more

'oppositional': texts whose very form was said to subvert the
dominant ideology. The aim was to valorize the modern text at the

expense of traditional literary discourses. The pages of Theorie

d'Ensemble - in many respects the manifesto of Tel Quel - echo to the

namesof Mallarmd, Lautrdamont, Marx and Freud. It is commonto this

volume to claim that the promotion of such an dcriture (and

theoretical methodology) will undermine the ideological basis of

capitalist society. The contestation of a mimetic literature by an

anti-representational and textually self-conscious Ocriture would

disrupt the ideological matrices of capitalist society: '116criture

la de la 8 The
est continuation politique par d'autres moyens'.
 199

contemporary political climate dominated by the events of May 1968

assisted in the legitimisation of this claim. An equation was made

between the dominant ideology and 'literature'. This aesthetic

foregrounded the materiality of the signifiant and the practice of

writing involved the textual exploitation of this signifiant. Michel

Cond, in his account of the history of Tel Quel has spoken of a

'sacralisation du texte'. 9 A concise statement of this position is

offered by Jean-Louis Baudry:

Pour briser la cloture du sens et de la reprdsentation, pour se
faire texte, la fiction doit 1@treproduite a l'intLdrieur d'un
espace formel qui ait pour fonction de d4truire, au fur et ä
mesure qu'1 apparait, le sens ou chacun voudrait se
ressaisir.
Jean Ricardou, a memberof the Comitd de Rddaction of Tel Quel from

1967 until 1971, attempted to import this ideological perspective

into the nouveau roman, claiming for it too this ideologically

oppositional role which Tel Quel allotted to a marginal dcriture.

As Celia Britton has argued, Tel el had adapted from Althusser

not only the proposition that ideology, instead of being merely the

reflection of the economic base, is in fact a relatively autonomous

domain; but also the view that a productive literary practice may

potentially transform ideology. Althusserian Marxism as applied to

literary criticism and theory involves specifically the rejection of

reflectionism, i. e. the idea that literature 'reflects' society in

some mechanistic fashion. In the Althusserian view, literature

generally (as distinct from exclusively 'marginal' works) is defined

by its capacity to reveal or rupture from within the 'ways of seeing'

proposed by the dominant ideologies. Literature has a relationship

 200

to ideology in the sense that it is able to distance itself from it,

permitting us to perceive the nature of that ideology. Ideology is

not a reflection of society's material base, but an activity or

practice which has its own equally material means and relations of

production: it is not reducible to mere economic relationships. By

concentrating on a writing practice, Tel uel were positing that

ideology can be distanced from within in their 'marginal' texts.

Britton commentsthat the nouveau roman will distort this position as

imported into their debates by Ricardou:

Despite having based their whole theory of "revolutionary" texts

on a conception of production which is ultimately founded in
Althusser's conception of practice, the NouveauRomanalso
make it dependent on1 notion of ideology which he rejects in
the strongest terms.

In fact, the nouveau roman will so simplify the initial Althusserian-

inspired Tel uel stance as to 'reinstate an idealist conception of

12
literature as an autonomousdomain'. This has remained a central

feature in their politically legitimizing strategies and is apparent

particularly in Robbe-Grillet's Romanesques.

In promoting this perspective, Jean Ricardou took part in an

important debate at the Mutualitd in 1964 with Simone de Beauvoir and

Jean-Paul Sartre and others entitled 'Que peut la littgrature? '. The

productive activity of creating a text itself, he insisted, served to

question ideologies: 'La littdrature, c'est ce qui se trouve

le monde en le 13
questionner soumettant ä 1'dpreuve du langage'.
According to Ricardou, this had little to do with 'art for art's
 201

sake': 'deux th6ories me paraissent inacceptables: fart pour fart

14 Ricardou
et Part pour 1'homme'. seems to be distancing himself
here (and the aesthetic position he defends of Tel Quel and the

nouveau roman) from the narrowness of a purely formalist approach.

In his paper, Ricardou attacks Sartre's emphasis on the utilitary

value of prose in his essay 'Qu'est-ce qu'&crire' which is contained

in Qu'est-ce que la litt&rature?, his widely influential statement of
the aesthetic principles of 'la litterature engage¬. Ricardou

schematically distinguishes between those writers for whom language

is an instrument to convey a pre-established meaning ('le langage est

consid6rd comme le pur vdhicule d'une information') and those for

whom 'l'essentiel n'est pas hors du langage; l'essentiel, c'est le

langage mpme. Ecrire, pour eux, est non telle volontd de communiquer

une information mais ce projet d'explorer

prealable, le langage
15 This
entendu commeespace particulier'. encounter between the two
dominant 'movements' in post-war French writing is extremely
instructive in that it so tangibly documents the polemical battle

being waged by the advocates of radical textuality and the

existentialists from a broadly similar political perspective. It

presents a fascinating account of the political bases of differing

aesthetic positions. For Ricardou, the 'subject' of the book is its

own composition. Ricardou confidently claims that 'la litterature,

c'est se trouve
ce qui questionner le monde en le soumettant ä

1'4preuve du langage'. 16

The prologue to Problemes du nouveau roman is entitled 'Une

question nommdelitttature' and explores precisely the controversial

 202

question of the value of literature. As he specifies, the nature of

the ideologically interrogative text can be described in terms of its

removal from conventionalized constructions: 'C'est par son dcart

essentiel que la littdrature interroge le monde, et commenous le

17 In Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (1971), the first
r6vele'.

chapter is significantly entitled 'La littdrature comme critique'.

The position of these two chapters in each of these works suggests a

need on Ricardou's part for a 'political' justification for the

highly formalist analses which he will go on to perform of various

nouveaux romans and 'related' works. The emphasis on the productive

role of writing will lead to a defamiliarisation of bourgois

ideology:

Si [... ] la littdrature nous fait mieux voir le monde, nous

le rdv6le et, d'un mot, en accomplit la critique, c'est dans
1'exacte mesure oü, loin d'en offrir un substitut, une image,
une repr6sentation, elle est capable, en sa textualit4, de
lui opposer diffdrence d'un tout autre syst4me d'Odments
lg
et rapports.
Ricardou endeavours here, and conspicuously at the various Cerisy

colloaues, to stress that the textual materialist aesthetic was

in character. At the 'Nouveau Roman: hier,
- implicitly political

aujoud'hui' conference, he gives what is perhaps the most explicit

formulation of this perspective:

C'est parce qu'elle n'obdit ni aux directives jdanoviennes
du realisme socialiste, ni aux injonctions sartriennes de la
litt4rature engagde, toutes deux li4es au vieux dogme
repr6sentatif, que la littdrature moderne peut avoir, dans
sa specificit4, un rapport actif de critique T9 non plus
d'illustration avec politique et l'ideologie.

Ricardou considered it to be axiomatic that representation of any

kind was reactionary: it is by work in and on language that literary

discourses are subversive of the dominant ideology: 'un travail

 203

textuel qui met en cause les opdrations majeures de l'ideologie

dominante'. 20 By the productive nature of work on language, it was

possible for the 'texte moderne' to 'relancer la transformation

ideologique'. 21 Ricardou consistently targeted representation as

being synonymous (and in a sense constitutive of) ideology. A

poetics of textual production, focused as it is on the demonstration

of the transformation of language and the consequent avoidance of

representation, will therefore 'unmask' the illusions supporting

bourgeois society. Questioned during the Colloque Claude Simon about

the extent to which one is condemned to submit to the dominant

ideology, Ricardou confidently states that 'il y a, par certains

pratiques et celle du texte moderne en est une, une possibilitd de

travai l ler ä l' int4rieur, de maniere ä la mettre en cause selon une

espece de'alt6rit6 int6rieure'. 22 Ricardou repeatedly has insisted

on the politically liberating quality of the self-reflexive text: 'si

le nouveau roman permet de mieux comprendre les m6canismes du texte,

ses lecteurs seront mieux ä meme de comprendre les m6canismes de

fabrication des divers discours id6ologiques dont ils sont
23
bombardes'.

Raymond Jean was a particular enthusiast for this position,

developing further a conception of a literary praxis (he talks about

a 'praxis transformatrice'24). Thus, Robbe-Grillet's Projet pour une

revolution ä New York constitutes a 'ddvoilement, vraiment subversif

[... ] des phantasmes, des stdrdtypes et des mythes qu'une socidtd
25 Conducting
produit'. an analysis of Claude Simon's it, he

asserts that:
 204

I1 est pourtant possible qu'un tel travail remploie une

fonction de ce qu'on pourrait appeler devoilement des
ideologies adverses plus radicales que n'importe quelle
intervention d'un autre type dans la mesure oä la prioritd du
faire y releve dune conscience que je n'hesiterais pas ä
appeler matdrialiste de la littdrature et dont ýg pouvoir de
renversement iddologique est justement decisif.

At the Cerisy colloque in 1971, he had spoken of the 'fonction

politique' of the nouveau roman: 'Elle reside h la fois dans le

pouvoir qu'ont certains livres de rendre lisibles le contexte

id6ologique oü ils s'inscrivent, la societe qui les produit, et dans

la force de subversion [... ) de leur ecriture'. 27 A great deal of

the discussion at all these Cerisy conferences surrounded precisely

this question of ideology and the 'effectiveness' of the nouveau

roman in contesting what was repeatedly described as 'une Ideologie

dominante'. Francoise van Rossum-Guyon also shared the

Ricardou/Raymond Jean perspective:

Non seulement le Nouveau Romanne peut ftre isold du contexte

culturel dans lequel it s'insere, mais qu'il est, lui-m8me,
l'enjeu d'un conflit. 11 s'agit, pour les nouveaux
romanciers, non seulement de ne pas We "rkupe'r's" par
1'iddologie regnante mais, bei et bien, de la renverser. 28

Ricardou gives the following extended description of how such a

process of ideological contestation by means of textual materialism

will come about:

il y a, par certaines pratiques et celle du texte moderne en
est une, une possibilitd de travailler ä 1'intgrieur, de
manibre ä la mettre en cause selon une esp6ce d'alt6ritd
inte'rieure. Ce travail est double: d'une part pratique du
texte non conforme aux injonctions de 1'id6ologie dominante en
ce domaine, d'autre part effort thdorique de teile sorte que
se produise aussi une nouveautd dans la %orie, opposde aux
injonctions de 1'iddologie en ce domaine.

Jacques Leenhardt, however, was critical of this formulation,

emphasizing the capacity of the dominant ideology to absorb

 205

oppositional viewpoints: 'Je ne pense pas du tout [... ] que les

conditions de possibilite d'Lfcriture des textes dans notre socidt6

aient radicalement chang4es'30; similarly, Jean-Claude Raillon

accuses Ricardou of offering a highly mechanistic view of such a

31
process.

The basic question being addressed here is whether textually

generated, self-reflexive texts can indeed be seen to be

ideologically subversive. It is important to consider whether

Ricardou's formalist analyses of certain nouveaux romans support this

contention. It is central to Ricardou's materialist aesthetic that

such metafictional texts can be claimed to be politically

oppositional. By stressing the 'fonction critique' of these novels,

Ricardou is of course attempting to establish the political
legitimacy of the nouveau roman in the light of the critical agenda
increasingly dictated by Tel Quel. While the opening chapters of

Problemes du nouveau roman, Pour une thecorie du nouveau roman and

Nouveaux problbmes du roman all contain statements affirming the

ideologically 'transforming' power of textual production, Ricardou

rarely addresses specifically how such linguistically self-conscious

fictions lead to a political critique. By uncovering their

linguistic status and by demonstrating how such works resist mimesis,

Ricardou takes it as axiomatic that texts of this kind are inherently

oppositional if such an approach is adopted. It is very much the

case that the political oppositionality of metafictional texts is

stated rather than demonstrated in the course of Ricardou's analyses.

This in part stems from Ricardou's failure to focus on reading itself
 206

and the ability of the reader to distinguish between different levels

of discourse. The accusation, therefore, that his theoretical

framework is 'idealist' has a certain justification: 'work on

language' is not necessarily going to lead to ideological

contestation. Ricardou refuses to countenance the possibility that

realist texts may be capable of fracturing bourgeois ideology because

he does not consider them to be sufficiently self-conscious.

However, it is certainly the case that throughout the 1970s both

Robbe-Grillet and Claude Simon appeared to accept the Ricardolian

view. This is apparent from the commentsthey themselves made about

their fiction, using the vocabulary of textual production derived in

large measure from Ricardou via Tel Quel. Hence Robbe-Grillet is

able to claim that his promotion of the 'ludic novel' was a meamsof

subverting meaning, and by extension, the dominant ideology:

Notre parole ludique n'est pas faite pour nous protdger, pour
nous mettre A l'abri du monde, mais au contraire pour nous
mettre en quest i? n nous-mimes et ce monde, et par consdquent,
le transformer.

By focusing on the play of the text, a unitary and totalizing reading

was unable to be constructed. Claude Simon comments that 'un

dcrivain nest vdritablement "engagd" que si son travail participe

et de 1'incessante transformation de la socidtd dans laquelle it vit,

c'est-ä-dire si par sa facon d'4crire it s'inscrit dans la

33
modernit6'. Simon clearly views writing as being implicitly

subversive:
11 est normal que 1'dcrivain ou l'artiste dont la fonction est
de trans-former, se heurte aux forces de fordre etabli qu'il
derange et qui se ddfendent partout par lit mimes interdits ou
les ms censures plus ou moins avouees.
 207

Thus both Simon and Robbe-Grillet seemedto have endorsed (during the
1970s at least) the Ricardolian/Tel Quel proposition that the

transformation of language and text can perforate the ruling ideology

in a politically disruptive way. There is little evidence, however,

that this view was shared by Nathalie Sarraute or Michel Butor.

It is clear, however, from commentsmade at the collogue devoted to

his work, that Robbe-Grillet had become increasingly dissatisfied

with the textual materialist aesthetic adumbrated by Ricardou,

claiming that the imposition of any theoretical framework represented

a form of ideological terrorism in itself. At one point he accuses

Ricardou of 'imp6rialisme'. 35 Unlike Ricardou, Robbe-Grillet has

insisted upon the fact that he is not 'ouside' or 'above' ideology

(as he claims Ricardou and Sollers have placed themselves); but

rather deeply implicated in it:

Je me considere commeun fragment de cette masse iddologique

de la socidtd ä la quelle j'appartiens [... ] Vous pensiez
travailler ä 1'extdrieur de l'ideologie, alors que, 36
personnellement, j'espere seulement etre dans les marges.
He criticizes Ricardou and Sollers for exhibiting 'une espece
d'angdlisme, comme si la revolution etait dejä faite, comme s'il
etait possible de se placer tout ä coup ä 1'ext4rieur de
37 Robbe-Grillet had criticized Ricardou for having
l'iddologie'.

used the adjective 'dominant' to qualify ideology. 38 In fact, he

agrees with Frederic Grover about the difficulties inherent in the

notion of being able to 'escape' ideology:

Je precise [... ] que, personnellement, je suis ä l'intdrieur
de l'iddolgie "dominante" et que c'est ä l'intdrieur de cette
iddologie que je travaille. 11 me semble plus int'ressant de
la pervertir de 1'intdrieur. 39
 208

Robbe-Grillet's (and Simon's) departure is further underlined by

commentsmade at the New York conference in 1982. It is also clear

from comments he makes in Le Miroir qui revient that he was

attempting to distance himself from Ricardolian poetics and

domination. It is interesting to note that both Claude Simon's and

Robbe-Grillet's rejection of the Ricardolian position is couched

precisely in ideological terms: theory itself could represent a form

of intellectual imprisonment. It is significant that Ricardolian

textual materialism will be considered by them as a hostile form of

ideology in itself. Robbe-Grillet regards 'ideology' as an ever-

present danger whenever a 'fixed' system of any kind (political,

theoretical, aesthetic) is consecrated: 'je sente le poids de cette

ideologie ä New York et ä Moscou'. 40 Robbe-Grillet in particular

reveals that theory (including his own) forms part of this

ideological terrorism: 'les textes thdoriques sont plus ancrds dans

l'ideologie, ä partir du moment oü ils reprennent toutes les formes

de discours'. 41 They wished to reassert the liberating feature of

their writing. Claude Simon's Discours de Stockholm, delivered on

receipt of the Nobel Prize, while continuing to underline his

distaste for socialist realism and Sartrean engagement (another

illustration of his equation of the two in terms of the

'instrumentality' implicit in their view of prose - utilitarian, in

Simon's terms) reiterates to some extent the revolutionary potential

of the textual materialist aesthetic:

on pourrait peut-e^tre concevoir un engagementde l'ecriture

qui, chaque fois qu'elle change un tant soit peu le rapport
que par son langage 1'hommeentretient avec le monde42
contribue dans sa modeste mesure ä changer celui-ci.
 209

In this speech, Simon has at various times recourse to the work of

the Russian Formalists. 43 What is interesting is to note the extent
to which Simon's reading of the theoretical formulations of the

Russian Formalists joins in many respects the ideologically positive

(in the Brechtian/Bakhtinian senses) perspective adduced by Tony

Bennett in Formalism and Marxism. According to this view, formalism

can take on a 'subversive' role by laying bare the textual and

ideological 'natural'. 44 The defamiliarizing of the world through

the language of writing can be seen as an ideologically disruptive

manoeuvre. In explicitly Simonian terms (in view of his reliance on

art to provide metaphors of the aesthetic experience), our perception

of the world is 'defamiliarised' when we encounter an adventurous

piece of writing. This perceptual disruption can therefore be seen

as ideologically disruptive. Admittedly, this position is only

modestly sketched out in Discours de Stockholm; however, the

theoretical and political implications remain apparent.

A similar manouevre can be seen in Robbe-Grillet's account of the

'justifications' of the plethora of sado-erotic imagery and motifs,

significantly in the article in Le Nouvel Observateur which is

included with copies of Proiet pour une revolution a New York, which

may suggest a certain sensitivity to the inclusion of such material.

In this essay/pribre d'insdrer/pseudo-preface, he offers the view

that by using such stereotypical imagery he is in fact contesting and

demythologizing the 'profondeur' of such images, unmasking, as it

were, their ideological potential and so liberating the reader. He

 210

again has recourse to the reflectionist correlation between bourgeois

society and the form of the novel:

Les sociologues ont identifi4 [.. ] cet ordre narratif ä
l'ordre politique et moral de la sociLft4 qui 1'a mend ä son
apogee, c'est ä dire cette bourgeoisie sore de ses pouvoirs,
qui croyait de bonne foi naturels, eternels et justes. [... ] Et
cependant la narration traditionnelle semble, eile, avoir
conserve intacte sa bonne conscience, feignant d'oublier que
Flaubert dejä mettait en doute sa ldgitimitd.

As he goes on to say, his 'themes gendrateurs' have been taken from

'le matdriau mythologique qui m'environne'. He insists that it is by

playing with 'une multitude de signes' that alienation can best be

resisted. As he concludes in political terms:

Apres la faillite de Vordre divin (de la socidtd bourgeoise)

et, ä sa suite, de Vordre rationaliste (du socialisme
bureaucratique), ii faut pourtant comprendre que seules des
organisations ludiques demeurent desormais possibles.
However, Robbe-Grillet's stress on his individual implication in such

imagery in his two works of autobiography may retrospectively cast

doubt on the legitimizing strategy adumbrated in the original

article, and so undermining to some extent his claims to ideological

defamiliarisation and the potential for liberation from imprisoning

ideologies. His insistence that he is merely uncovering the langue

of contemporary society needs to be examined. Robbe-Grillet insists

on the fact that his 'generators' are profoundly contaminated by

ideology:
Pour reprendre la celebre opposition de Saussure, je ne
travaille pas sur la langue [... ] mais sur la parole d4ýne
societd (ce discours qui me tient le mondeo6 je vis).

He goes on to refer to 'ce travail de d4construction sur des elements

d4coupds dans le code, designes commemythologiques, daters, situes,

46 It is by making them speak that he is exercising
non-naturels'.
 211

his freedom ('les parley c'est-a-dire d'exercer sur eux le pouvoir de

ma liberte'47). In the introduction to his film Glissements

progressifs du plaisir, using once again the Saussurean lan u/

parole distinction, he comments: 'C'est la parole d'une society qui a

ete decoupee en morceaux afin de la faire retrograder a 1'etat de

langue. Et c'est cette langue seconde qui va servir de reservoir ä

materiaux pour produire une parole nouvelle, une structure non

48
reconcili6e, ma propre parole'.

Robbe-Grillet has insisted that his incorporation of the imagery

of contemporary eroticism was in order to reveal the very 'flatness'

and clichefied nature of such images.

DIsignIes en pleine lumiere commestdrdotypes, ces images ne
fonctionneront plus commedes pieges du momentqu'elles
seront reprises par UR9
9 vivant, qui reste le Beul
espace de ma liberte.
More importantly, he also claimed to have selected this 'langue'

because of the very lack of 'profondeur' inherent in such a

discourse, just as at an earlier stage in his career he had condemned

the humanistic connotations of anthropomorphic metaphor. The text

could therefore be 'generated' by the ludic play of repetition and

combination of a defined set of 'elements' drawn from this area of

discourse. The incorporation and parodic quotation of 'mass media'

texts - such as detective stories, cinema posters, pornographic

representations in advertising etc - could be said to be typical

postmodern practice. The version provided by Robbe-Grillet is that

by foregrounding such images he was liberating the reader from their

otherwise negative connotations: 'Notre parole ludique n'est pas

 212

faite pour nous protdger [... ] mais au contraire pour mettre en

question nous-memes et ce monde, et par cons'quent le transformer'.

50 This position constitutes a departure from the emphasis on
formalism which had previously characterised his justificatory

arguments.

Robbe-Grillet's ideologically-motivated argument is clearly a

legitimizing attempt to justify his obsession with a content which

could be criticized on account of its politically unsound

repercussions. His work was frequently the object of attacks from

feminist critics, many of whom argued that his work merely

perpetuated male-oriented stereotypes despite the ideological

disclaimers to the contrary. As Susan Suleiman has argued with

specific reference to Pro.iet pour une revolution a NewYork:

Far from deconstructing male fantasies of omnipotence and
total control over passive female bodies, Projet repeats
them with astonishing fidelity. [... ] Wyftever else Projet
may be, it is definitely a man's book.
In Le Miroir aui revient, he refers to feminists as 'nos amazones a

oeillieres' (p. 209), and condemns the extent to which feminism has

become, in his view, ideologically institutionalized. The ultimate

crime in Robbe-Grillet's scheme of things is the doxification of

theory into 'ideology'.

The fruitful debate in postmodernism concerning the relationship

between politics and metafictional textual practice allows a more

informed contextualisation of this recurring feature in nouveau roman

aesthetics. According to Linda Hutcheon, 'postmodernism is a

 213

phenomenon whose mode is resolutely contradictory as well as

52 When
unavoidably political'. she comments that postmodernism sets

out to 'de-naturalize the dominant features of our way of life'53,

this definition would seem to confirm and indeed to coincide with the

position of what might be termed 'cultural defamiliarisation' as

theorised in the above manner by Robbe-Grillet. Robbe-Grillet would

probably concur with the proposition that the ironic and parodic

appropriation of certain images undertaken in postmodern writing can

be 'de-naturalizing 54 Indeed,
construed as a critique'.

postmodernism's preoccupation with the 'politics of parody' - as

attested by several commentators of postmodernism (negatively and

positively) including Hutcheon, Bertens, Eagleton and Jameson - fits

very neatly with the legitimizing ludic recuperation enacted by

Robbe-Grillet.

Robbe-Grillet would presumably wish to argue that parody (as part

of the wider context of 'ludic' writing practices) has the effect of

contesting and subverting ideologies by foregrounding the constructed

nature of representations. It is also a means of demythologizing

both 'content' (or le sens in Robbe-Grillet's vocabulary) and the

position of the writer as a unique consciousness. This could be said

to provide evidence of the nouveau roman's (or at least Robbe-

Grillet's) alignment with the aesthetics of postmodernism rather than

modernism or late modernism. The devaluation of content by the

repetition of stereotypical or clichefied representations from

contemporary 'reality' is an affront to the notion of the writer as a

privileged consciouness delivering a unique insight. The focus on

 214

parody has the effect of challenging the 'value' of the content of a

work of art by inscribing it within a broader intertextual context.

It is central to the aesthetic being elaborated by Robbe-Grillet at
this time that this aspect of parody, far from being narrowly
'formalist', is in fact profoundly political and oppositional because

of the extent to which it unmasks otherwise 'natural'

representations. As Victor Burgin has commentedin another cultural

historical context, the emphasis on the 'intertextual' nature of the

production of meaning suggests that 'we can no longer

unproblematically assume that "art" is somehow "outside" of the

complex of other representational practices and institutions with

which it is contemporary'. 55 Such an aesthetic runs counter to the

emphasis in modernism of artistic autonomy and the apolitical nature

of representation.

Fredric Jameson's critique of postmodernism is grounded in the

opinion that parody as pastiche is a kind of nostalgic and

narcissistic escapism: it is 'a terrible indictment of consumer

capitalism itself [... ] an alarming and pathological symptom of a

society that has become incapable of dealing with time and

56 In his
history'. seminal work, Postmodernism. or The Cultural Logic

of Late Capitalism, his aim is to define a postmodern Zeitgeist (when

postmodernism is supposed to be predicated on the lack of a unifying,

totalizing identity) and to 'historicize' it in terms of its economic

context. The 'degeneration' (as he would see it) of certain

postmodern artistic practices into pastiche is politically

imprisoning and does not lead to a heightened ideological
 215

consciousness. It could well be argued that the politically negative

reaction to postmodernism may be in no small part due to the pre-

eminence of the erstwhile formalist nouveau roman on the critical

agenda of postmodern, metafictional writing practices. In an earlier

article, a review of Jacques Leenhardt's Lecture Politique du roman

(a study of Robbe-Grillet's La Jalousie), Jameson emphasizes the

failure of experimental fiction to contest the dominant ideology:

To insist upon the effortlessness with which the consumer

society is able to absorb and co-opt even the negativity of
formalistic works like those of Beckett and Robbe-Grillet is
not necessarily to suggest that a different type of
aesthetic would have some easier situation to face. On the
contrary, I would myself tend to go even further and to
claim that all forms of art 'ý when taken as objects in
themselves, are co-optable.

The political hostility of the Left to postmodernism may in some

measure stem from a dislike of the ahistorical, trivializing and

narcissistic (in its 'pejorative' meaning) quality of the metafiction
produced by the nouveau roman. Jameson, however, has been prepared

to argue that it is necessary 'to reject moralizing condemnations of

the postmodern and of its essential triviality when juxtaposed

against the Utopian "high seriousness" of the great modernisms'. 58

Certain critics have occasionally been hostile to the metafiction

produced by the nouveau roman because of the formalist/aestheticist

removal from politics and history. Jameson has praised Claude

Simon's novels precisely because the reading processes invited are

resistant to commodified mass-culture passivity: 'We have to read

these sentences word by word, and that is something already fairly

unusual (and painfully unfamiliar) in an information society in which

a premium is placed on briefing and instant recognition, so that

 216

sentences are either skimmed or preprepared for rapid assimilation as

so many signs. '59 Linda Hutcheon has strenuously endeavoured to

defend the political potential of postmodern writing against its

detractors, according to whom, western capitalist culture is able to

absorb 'naturalize', and indeed neutralize otherwise apparently

,
'subversive' or politically destabilizing threats to the dominant

ideology. Postmodernism is considered to have been 'tainted' by

commodification. Thus the allegedly 'radical import' of postmodern

writing can have little effect in contesting political and cultural

hegemonies. Eagleton seems to praise modernism for at least having

escaped and resisted commodification: in his view, 'Post Modernist

culture will dissolve

its own boundaries and becomeco-extensive with
60 This is
ordinary commodified life itself'. of course only achieved
by avoiding the 'realist' codes of lisibilite in favour of an

arguably more 'exclusive' - or even elitist - aesthetic.

However, Jean-Francois Lyotard considers the hostility towards

postmodernism as as reactionary and conservative as a consequence of

the implicit subtext of order and unity:
it ya dans les invitations multiformes ä suspendre
l'experimentation artistique un mime rappel ä Vordre, un ddsir
d'unite, d'identitd de sdcuritd, de popularitd [... ] 11 existe
un signe irrecusable de cette communedisposition: c'est que
[... ] rien n'g t plus presse que de liquider 1'hdritage des
avant-gardes.
In defence of the political repercussions of postmodern writing,
Hutcheon has insisted on the extent to which such writing
deconstructs and demythologizes (in the Barthesian sense), by

contesting from within, the cultural representations which otherwise

 217

imprison us in their 'naturalness'. Postmodern writing performs a

critique of the commodification of art in western capitalist culture:
it incorporates and challenges from within. By challenging
internally the dominant ideology, it resists recuperation.
[The postmodern] does work to turn its inevitable 4jeological
grounding into a site of de-naturalizing critique.
However, Terry Eagleton has argued that postmodernism's valorization

of what may be described as the 'self-ironizing' position is a form

of bad faith and is a politically suspect manoeuvre in terms if its

alleged 'effectiveness': 'Irony is no escape from the ideological

game: on the contrary, as an implicit disrecommendation of large-

scale political activity, it plays right into the hands of Whitehall

63
or the White House'.

It is worth noting, however, that the nouveau roman is not in any

way more central to Hutcheon's argument in this respect than the work

of other practitioners of what she has termed 'historiographic

metafiction'. Hutcheon considers the nouveau roman and indeed Tel

M1 as 'late modernist' or as a 'formalist extreme'64 because of the

preoccupation with a poetics of textual production and auto-

referentiality. Indeed, in A Poetics of Postmodernism and The

Politics of Postmodernism , the nouveau roman is rarely mentioned in

support of the position she maintains, preferring Salman Rushdie,

John Fowles, Maxine Hong Kingston and the Latin American 'fabulists'

and 'magic realists' amongst others. In Hutcheon's view, the nouveau

roman is in fact 'much more radical in form than any postmodern

fiction'. 65 She argues that the nouveau roman is 'idealist' in the

 218

sense that it has marginalized itself because of its 'ultra-

formalist' and 'hermetic' nature: 'It assumes that its readers know
the conventions of the realist novel, and so goes about subverting
them - without the postmodern inscribing of them'. 66 This is to be

sen as distinct from her category of 'historiographic metafiction'

which both installs and undermines. However, this is to privilege

one area of postmodern writing at the expense of another. Hutcheon

analyses the problematic nature of the ideological critique which

postmodern writing allegedly invites: she states that postmodernism

is self-consciously complicit with power and domination, but it
'acknowledges that it cannot escape implication which it in that
67
nevertheless still wants to analyze and maybe even undermine'.
According to Hutcheon, such texts are characterized by reflexivity

and historicity; but whether and indeed how they both 'inscribe and

subvert the conventions and ideologies of the dominant cultural and

social forces of the twentieth-century western world'68 is a claim

which needs to be examined.

In fact, Hutcheon and others too readily conflate the nouveau roman

and Tel Ouel. As Robbe-Grillet has repeatedly stated, although his

novels may be 'oppositional', they are not 'ultra-formalist' on

account of the presence of some shadow of conventional realist modes

which are then systematically subject to contestation.

Representation is present in order to be unmasked as complicit.

Indeed, Robbe-Grillet would seem to be arguing that in this respect

the nouveau roman is more effective in subverting ideology in the

sense that the reader's expectations of coherence and stability are

 219

systematically undermined. In specific terms of the debate being

conducted about the relationship between postmodernism and ideology,

Robbe-Grillet would presumably not subscribe to the 'end of ideology'

theory which Eagleton in particular has allotted to postmodernism.

On the contrary, his interventions frequently have recourse to a

concept of ideology. Of course, it is also very much the case that

his version of how his texts can 'puncture' ideology is itself very

much a legitimating and rhetorical strategy deployed to defend and

validate his writing practices and their aesthetic and political

value. His sensitivity to the question of how writing and politics

relate to each other indicates his involvement in the debate. He is

also responding to the 'charge' that his work is 'ultra-formalist'.

Robbe-Grillet has himself notoriously claimed that writing is never

innocent. Therefore the ideologically complicit nature of his

enterprise has to be interrogated. Robbe-Grillet would presumably

argue that far from promoting fixed representations of women, for

example, he is in fact subverting the male-oriented construction of

sexuality and eroticism. Objections of this nature have also

attached themselves to Claude Simon's fiction in which fetishism is

sometimes involved; Celia Britton has conducted a defence of this

feature of the Simonian text by stressing that 'what is being

represented is not a woman but [... j the construction of male

69
sexuality'.

It is Claude Simon's writing which perhaps more closely

approximates to the allegedly typical postmodernist 'mixing' of the

 220

historical and the fictive. Linda Hutcheon has commentedthat it is

this 'mixing' in postmodern writing generally which has provoked a

negative reaction from critics: 'The problem seems to reside in its

manner, in the self-consciousness of the fictionality, the lack of

the familiar pretence of transparency, and the calling into question

70 To this
of the factual grounding of history-writing'. must be

added the additional 'mix' of the autobiographical intertexts, which

problematizes the otherwise 'natural' representation of self and

subjectivity. 'History' becomes a self-consciously narrativizing

discourse, which dramatizes and de-naturalizes the representational

processes themselves. In a recent article on Simon's relationship to

this wider argument on the connection between postmodernism and

history, David Carroll has argued that:

Simon's return to history and to the formal experiments that

cannot be separated from it [... ] highlights certain aspects
of a profound crisis of culture which touches the ery
foundations of literature, history, and politics. '

Arguments against postmodernism are frequently based on the fact

that it is said not to possess an ordered and coherent sense of

truth. Robbe-Grillet's ludic novels do not contain a serious

'centre'; his autobiographical works prevent the reader attaining a

consistent and univocal 'meaning' because of the slippage from

'fiction' to 'theory' and to 'autobiography'. Claude Simon's works

do not disclose historical 'truths' or a consistent ideological

position about the fragmentation of the experience of war and

revolution. Nathalie Sarraute's Enfance does not engage with the

'truth' of childhood, nor even the stereotypical psychologizing

'versions' of the childhood trauma. In such ways, can the nouveau

 221

roman be said to demonstrate the epistemological uncertainty

characteristic of la condition postmoderne.

The contestation of the relationship between writing and history

encourages the reader to 'question the processes by which we

represent our selves, and our world to ourselves, and to becomeaware

of the means by which we make sense of and construct order out of

72 The
experience in our particular culture'. example provided by
Simon's texts demonstrate the resistance to totalization that is

claimed to characterise postmodernism. Such works overtly dispense

with teleology and closure, thus laying bare the 'naturalness' of

narrative as an ordering process. Such texts foreground

epistemological questions by uncovering the discursive situation from

which they originate. By fragmenting the causal sequence of

narrative, history is revealed as unstable and incapable of

epistemological appropriation. Multiple and unreliable perspectives

resist any final closure. The past can only be 'known' through its

textual traces - paintings, documents, archives - which are

themselves unreliable. Thus these representations of the past are

shown to be discursive and not 'natural' or unproblematically

'authentic'.

According to Linda Hutcheon, postmodern writing is 'resolutely

73 It becomes a means by
historical, and inescapably political'.

which the dominant ideology can be resisted. Larry McCaffrey sees

textual self-consciousness as an attempt to 'provoke readers to

critically examine all cultural codes and established patterns of

 222

thought'. 74 This is very much the defence of metafiction carried out

by Patricia Waughin Metafiction. Arguing in a similar vein to that

of Terry Eagleton, however, Toril Moi criticizes Julia Kristeva's

(Tel Quelian) confidence in the political importance of avant-garde

movements75: while advocating a radical mode of signification, Tel

uel's politics should ultimately be considered utopian as little

attempt was made to describe how avant-garde writing would have an

'enlightening' effect on the surrounding culture and ideology which
had so successfully marginalized such texts. As Celia Britton has

usefully commented, in her account of the relationship between the

nouveau roman and Tel Ouel Marxism: 'The specificity of the central

question [... ] how, concretely, does textual production subvert the

dominant ideology? - is dissolved into a series of general statements
76
about the attack on representation'.

According to Ann Jefferson, the publication of Robbe-Grillet's two

volumes of autobiography invite a thorough-going reconsideration of

the political nature of his enterprise. It is her conviction that

'in all Robbe-Grillet's thinking is the belief that there are

positions outside of ideology and outside of politics which the

individual and the work of art [... ] could ultimately hope to occupy,

or, more precisely, to recover. '77 Robbe-Grillet's politics are

adjudged to be in many instances anarchist in character. She argues

that Robbe-Grillet's valorization of the ludic novel by incorporating

ideological material is part of a generally 'disengaging, de-

de-ideologizing 78 Her basic

politicizing, strategy'. contention is
that Robbe-Grillet throughout his career has in fact remained wedded
 223

to a concept of the freedom of the individual, and above all, to a

notion of the artist as someone who is free of ideological

contamination and complicity. Jefferson suggests that Robbe-

Grillet's language in criticizing all ideology is in many ways

reminiscent of the discourse of the political right, with whose

ideology it thus enters into a relationship of complicity. What

perhaps makes this analysis deficient (at least in so far as its

tentative conclusion is concerned) is that it presupposes a greater
degree of consistency surrounding how the word 'ideology' is being

used by Robbe-Grillet than may in fact be reasonably demanded. As

Celia Britton concludes: 'the nouveaux romanciers are, after all,

novelists rather than theorists - or, better, novelists whose

theoretical work is most productive when it remains implicit in their

fictional practice-'79 In view of the fact that a critic like Terry

Eagleton has identified broadly sixteen definitions in circulation80,

this should lead to some caution. However, it is important to

clarify what Robbe-Grilllet himself means by the term when we attempt

to assess the manner in which his work has political overtones or

repercussions.

It is nevertheless extremely valuable to re-examine the question of

ideological content. It is very much the case that nouveau roman

criticism has far too often been made to follow an agenda laid down

by the nouveaux romanciers themselves. There has possibly been too

much emphasis on textual practices, as this was the 'favoured'

approach for so long. Perhaps what is now invited is a

reconsideration of the reception aesthetics of the nouveau roman: the

 224

political readings which have been proposed were themselves part of a

wider cultural debate about the relationship between writing and

politics. We are once again invited to examine the position of the

nouveau roman within a perceived cultural 'crisis' arising from an

epistemological fracture.
 225

Notes: Chapter 5

1. Pour un nouveau roman, p. 39.

2. Celia Britton, 'The NouveauRomanand Tel uel Marxism',

Paragraph, 12,1,1989,65 - 96, p. 66.
3. Nouveauroman: hier, au.iourd'hui (Paris, 1972), II, p. 345.
4. Nouveauroman: hier. auourd'hui, II, p. 83.
5. C. Britton, art. cit., p. 68.
6. Tel Quel: Theorie d'ensemble (Paris, 1968), p. 392.

7. Ibid., p. 392.
8. Ibid., p. 78.
9. Michel Condo,' Tel uel et la litt'rature', Litterrature, 44,
1981,21 - 32, p. 28.

10. Th6orie d'Ensemble, p. 142.

11. C. Britton, art. cit., p. 84.

12. C. Britton, art. cit., p. 92
13. Que peut la litt&rature?, ouvrage collectif (Paris, 1964),
p. 58.
14. Ibid., p. 57.
15. Ibid., p. 52.
16. Ibid., p. 58.
17. J. Ricardou, Problemes du nouveau roman (Paris, 1967), pp. 12-
13.

18. J. Ricardou, Pour une theorie du nouveau roman (Paris, 1971).

19. Nouveau roman: hier, auiourd'hui, I, p. 381.

20. Claude Simon: analyse, theorie (Paris, 1975), p. 431.

21. Nouveauroman: hier. aujourd'hui, I, p. 147.

22. Claude Simon: analyse. theorie, p. 61.

23. Nouveau roman: hier. auiourd'hui, I, p. 381.

24. Claude Simon: analyse, th4forie, p. 248.

 226

25. Nouveauroman: hier, au.iourd'hui, I, p. 364.

26. Claude Simon: analyse, thdorie, p. 248.

27. Nouveauroman: hier, auiourd'hui, I, p. 367.

28. Ibid., p. 405.

29. Claude Simon: analyse, thdorie, p. p. 61.
30. Ibid., p. 61.
31. Ibid., p. 147.
32. Nouveauroman: hier, auiourd'hui, I, p. 97.

33. Claude Simon: analyse, theorie, p. 413.

34. Ibid., p. 413.
35. Robbe-Grillet: analyse, thOorie (Paris, 1976), I, p. 48.

36. Robbe-Grillet: analyse. thdorie, I, p. 44.

37. Ibid., p. 144.

38. See Robbe-Grillet: analyse, theorie, I, p. 44.

39. Ibid., p. 143.

40. Ibid., p. 59.
41. Ibid., p. 60.
42. Claude Simon, Discours de Stockholm (Paris, 1986), p. 30.

43. Jean Duffy, 'Art as Defamiliarisation in the Theory and Practice

of Claude Simon', RomanceStudies, 2,1983,108 - 23. She makes
reference to Claude Simon's article in which he invokes Russian
Formalism, 'Litt6rature: tradition et revolution', La Ouinzaine
littWraire, 1- 15 May, 1967,12 - 13.

44. See Tony Bennett, Formalism and Marxism (London, 1979).

45. Nouveau roman: hier, au.iourd'hui, II, p. 161.

46. Idem.

47. Idem.

48. Glissements progressifs du plaisir, (Paris, 1973) p. 14.

49. Insert to Proiet pour une revolution a New York (Paris, 1970).
 227

50. Nouveau roman: hier, auiourd'hui, I, p. 97.

51. S. Suleiman, 'Reading Robbe-Grillet: Sadism and Text in Prof t

pour une r6volution ä NewYork', Romanic Review , LXVIII, 1,1977
43 - 62.

52. L. Hutcheon, A Politics of Postmodernism (London, 1989), p. 1.

53. Ibid., p. 2.
54. Ibid., p. 3.
55. Victor Burgin, The End of Art Theory: Criticism and
Postmodernity (New Jersey, 1986).

56. F. Jameson, 'Postmodernism and ConsumerSociety', in Hal Foster

(ed. ) The Anti-Aesthetic: Essays on Postmodern Culture
(Washington, 1983), p. 117.

57. F. Jameson, 'Modernism and its Repressed: Robbe-Grillet as anti

colonialist', Diacritics 6,2,1976,7 - 14, p. 13.
58. F. Jameson, Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late
Capitalism (London & NewYork, 1991), p. 46.

59. Ibid., p. 146.

60. T. Eagleton, Against the Grain (London, 1986), p. 141.

61. J. -F. Lyotard, Wponse ä la question: Qu'est-ce que le

postmoderne?', Critique, 419,1982,357 - 67, p. 359.
62. L. Hutcheon, The Politics of Postmodernism, p. 3.
63. T. Eagleton, Ideology (London, 1991), p. 41.

64. L. Hutcheon, op. cit., p. 27.

65. L. Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism (London, 1988), p. 202.

66. Ibid., p. 202.

67. L. Hutcheon, The Politics of Postmodernism, p. 4.

68. Ibid., p. 11.

69. C. Britton, Claude Simon: Writing the Visible (Cambridge, 1987),
p. 167.
70. L. Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism, p. 35.

71. D. Carroll, 'Narrative Poetics and the Crisis in Culture: Claude

Simon's Return to "History"', L'Esprit crdateur, 27,4,1987,
48 - 60, p. 59.
 228

72. L. Hutcheon, The Politics of Postmodernism, pp. 53 - 4.

73. L. Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism, p. 4.
74. L. McCaffrey, The Metafictional Muse (Pittsburgh, 1982), p. 14.

75. T. Moi, Sexual/Textual Politics (London, 1985), p. 172.

76. C. Britton, art. cit., p. 92.

77. A. Jefferson, 'Regicide and readers: Robbe-Grillet's politics',
Paragraph, 13,1,1990,44 - 64, p. 49.
78. Ibid., p. 50.
79. C. Britton, art. cit., p. 92.
80. T. Eagleton, Ideology, pp. 1 -2.
 229

Chapter Six

Autobiography and Postmodern Textuality

 230

The departure of the nouveau roman from the strictures of the

Ricardolian textual materialist aesthetic can said to be signalled

most conspicuously by the autobiographical texts produced principally

during the 1980s. Nathalie Sarraute's Enfance was published in 1983,

and Robbe-Grillet's Le Miroir qui revient in 1984. Claude Simon's

Les Georgiques, published in 1981, included sections of a personally

referential nature which the author seemed less inclined to disguise

as 'fiction', thus forcing commentators to reassess the existence of

'subjective' elements in his previous works and so placing on the
theoretical agenda of the nouveau roman questions of the relationship
between author and text which would have been unthinkable ten years

before under Ricardou's hegemony. Nathalie Sarraute's development

was not considered quite so surprising in view of her continued

reluctance to align herself with Ricardou since the Cerisy conference

in 1971: she may already have been considered 'reactionary' in

comparison to Robbe-Grillet's and Simon's enthousiastic endorsement

of the Ricardolian programme. However, this factor did not lessen

the impact which the work's appearance would provoke. The enormous

critical and popular success of Marguerite Duras's L'Amant (1984)

must also be considered in this context, despite of course Duras's

'excentric', or non-canonical, status in the nouveau roman. Although
Philippe Sollers belonged unequivocally to the Tel Quel group, the

success of his autobiographical works in the late 1980s (such as

Femme, Portrait du joueur and Le Coeur absolu) - admittedly at the

 231

point at which Tel Quel's influence and cohesion had all but

evaporated (the review was dissolved in 1983) - also confirmed what

seemed to have emerged as a new and exciting trend amongst avant-

garde writers. However, it was the publication of Robbe-Grillet's

text which suggested the degree to which the nouveaux romanciers had

shifted their ground and were still willing to embrace new forms of

literary experimentation. Postmodern textuality could be said to

involve a more radical, liberating departure from 'fiction' to a

wider incorporation and mixing of other forms of kriture.

Robbe-Grillet's Romanesques:Hierarchies of Reading

Robbe-Grillet's Le Miroir qui revient in fact provocatively displays

his departure from textual materialism, explicitly inviting and

anticipating Ricardou's theoretical disapproval for such an

enterprise. His comment at the beginning of the second section of

the book: 'Je n'ai jamais parld d'autre chose que de moi' (p. 10)1,

represents a deliberate attempt to shift the critical ground,

disrupting and subverting what had become in his eyes a dangerously

all-pervasive theoretical orthodoxy. The axiomatic post-

structuralist emphasis on the 'death of the author' had become

ossified into an 'ideology' - in the Robbe-Grilletian sense, a fixed

and totalitarian structure of signification, which prevented the

plural and mobile text (and indeed writer) from operating freely.

Whether of course the reader is allowed the same privilege is another

question, such is the extent to which 'sanctioned' readings have

always played a crucial part in what might be termed the internal

 232

reception aesthetics of his fiction. Robbe-Grillet goes on to say:

Chacun Bait d6sormais que la notion d'auteur appartient au
discours reactionnaire - celui de l'individu, de la propri4te
privde, du profit - et que le travail du scripteur est au
contraire anonyme: simple jeu combinatoire qui pourrait ä la
limite b`tre confi4 ä une machine, tant il semble programmable,
l'intention humaine qui en constitue le projet se trouvant ä
son tour dLfpersonnalis6e
(pp. 10 - 11)

Robbe-Grillet is here reiterating precisely the basic tenets and

articles of faith of the textual materialist aesthetic as set out by

Ricardou: the references to 'le travail du scripteur' and the 'jeu

combinatoire' make this apparent. He admits that he has himself in

the past 'beaucoup encourage ces rassurantes niaiseries' (p. 11), but

now wishes to distance himself from what he has come to consider

their pernicious ideologically emprisoning grip. Such a theoretical

framework of 'naiveties' have lost 'ce qu'elles pouvaient avoir de

scandeleux, de corrosif, donc de revolutionnaire, pour se ranger

dor4navant parmi les idees regues' (p. 11). His argument is that the

formalist aesthetic has become bureaucratic and dogmatic, thus

serving to support 'l'e'difice de Vordre etabli' (p. 12). He makes

it clear that he now wishes to jettison the Ricardolian programmeas

an outmoded theoretical phase, just as he had accepted then rejected

chosisme and subjectivism. He dismisses his so-called theoretical

statements as 'diverses banalites oiseuses' (p. 12). In his self-

appointed role as an 'ideological terrorist' (a role which was

already being sketched out at the Cerisy conference devoted to his

work in 1975), he states at the end of this section that his aim in

publishing this work is to 'tout remettre en cause':

s'interroger ä nouveau sur le role ambigu que jouent, dans

le rdcit moderne, la representation du mondeet
 233

l'expression d'une personne, qui est a la fois un corps,

une projection intentionnelle et un inconscient. (p. 12)
This unequivocal reinsertion of questions of representation and

expression ostentatiously confronts the very foundations of the

Ricardolian programme. Robbe-Grillet makes it clear, however, that

he is not going to be engaged on the traditional autobiographical

paths of revelation, confession and explanation - as he insists:

'c'est encore dans une fiction que je me hasarde ici' (p. 13). By

stressing the fictional dimension of the text, moreover, Robbe-

Grillet is clearly seeking to dissuade the reader from using the
textual 'evidence' of an autobiography to perform authorially

sanctioned biographical readings of his previous works: this would of

course be an equally recuperative strategy. As he states: 'La veritd

[... ] n'a jamais servi qu'ä l'oppression' (p. 65). Thus the

autobiographical nature of the enterprise is problematized from the

outset.

le Miroir qui revient does indeed defy the expectations which the

reader brings to autobiography. Heterogeneous autobiographical

fragments and 'theoretical' comments on his novels and films are

interspersed with a number of sequences which seem overtly
'fictional' concerning a character called Henri de Corinthe. There

are constant references to the 'present' of writing: the time and

location of the text's composition frequently interrupt the narration

in conjunction with textual revision and rereading of previous

passages. For example, following one particularly evocative passage

concerning his enjoyment of winter and autumn twilight, he

interjects:
 234

Pourquoi raconter ainsi longuement ces petites anecdotes

plus ou moins vainer? Si elles m'apparaissent un tant soit
peu significatives, je me reproche aussito^t de les avoir
choisies (arrang6es, confection6es peut-titre pr4cisdment
pour signifier. Si au contraire ce ne sont que des
fragments perdus, ä la d4rive pour lesquels je serais moi-
memeä la recherche d'un Sens possible, quelle raison a pu
me faire isoler seulement ceux-lä, parmi les centaines, les
milliers qui se pr6sentent en d6sordre? (p. 56)

Robbe-Grillet is thus self-consciously wrestling with the

contradiction in autobiography between the flux of experience and

memory and the formal organization of these into a 'signifying' text.

He refers to the inevitability of the presence in the structure of a

text of 'l'idge de hidrarchie et de classement'(p. 57), thus

signalling his awareness of the distortion and falsification of

existence which an autobiography involves. His own text is self-

consciously fragmentary. As he comments towards the end: 'Je renoue

inlassablement des fils interrompus sur une tapisserie qui en meme

temps se d4fait, si bien qu'on n'en voit plus guere le dessin' (p.

219).

By structuring the work in this way, the reader is prevented from

pursuing conventional readings of the text along the lines to which

we are conditioned by autobiographical writing. More importantly,

perhaps, the status of the text remains unstable: theoretical

commentsare thus prevented from ossifying into 'ideology'; 'fiction'

and 'truth' are deliberately confused; the representation of the

'self' is fragmentary.

The role of the reader is in fact delineated by Robbe-Grillet from

the beginning: the opening pages of the work, while not a g4n4ri ue
 235

in the classic Ricardolian fashion, nevertheless constitute the

ground rules permitting the text to be read. The explicit warning to

the reader is contained in the words: 'Il ne faudrait [... ] attendre

de ces pages quelque explication definitive que ce soit, ni seulement

veridique [... ] concernant mes travaux dcrits ou filmds' (p. 13).

While such a comment may be considered unconventional in terms of

traditional autobiography (although even this may be debateable in

twentieth-century autobiographical writing), it is unlikely that the

average Robbe-Grillet/nouveau roman reader would approach the text

with such expectations in any case. Indeed, from the remarks made in

this opening section concerning the intended reversal of the

Ricardolian hegemony (although Ricardou is not mentioned by name

until p. 33 when Robbe-Grillet commentson the existence of a 'real'

referent for a door in Projet pour une rOvolution a New York ) and

the insertion of the previously forbidden question of expression, it

is clear that Robbe-Grillet is addressing his own reading community,

anticipating their likely prejudices against a literature of personal

expression. While the reading of the text cannot meet the criteria

outlined by Philippe Lejeune in Le Pacte autobiographigue and

elsewhere, nevertheless Robbe-Grillet seems to be encouraging the

reader to utilize an 'alternative' method of approaching the work.

In so far as this 'method' can in any way be systematized, then it

must involve the sense of the foregrounding of the text as discourse.

After some initial information about the backgound to the text, the

work in fact begins by raising the question of the identity, not of

the author himself (as one would expect from an autobiography), but
 236

of the mysterious Henri de Corinthe - throughout the book a Swann-

like family friend. The frailty of memory is also intimated in these

opening paragraphs which has the function of underscoring the

uncertainties and ambiguities of the text as a whole. It is evident

that the narrative of the pursuit of Henri de Corinthe is intended to

be seen as a metaphor for the impossibility of the reconstruction of
truth in general, so reasserting the discontinuity of existence and
the fragility of attempts to impose coherence on existence, and the

consequences which this has on narrative. The reference to the

'rdcits ddcousus' (p. 8) surrounding Henri in his family will be

immediately recognized as a self-conscious statement on the narrative

structure of the text as a whole: the specularity denoted explicitly

in the title of the work is thus maintained. Hence, from the outset,

the Henri de Corinthe narrative has all the trappings of a wise en

abyme. For example, his activities at the end of the Second World
War are said to be open to 'multiples interpr6tations' (p. 70).

Robbe-Grillet's attempt to mix 'fiction' with 'autobiographical fact'

can be seen in his statement that Corinthe (a 'fictional' character

despite the vraisemblance of the presentation of his narrative) was
the 'basis' for the Edouard Manneret figure in his novel La Maison de

rendez-vous. The account of a customs officer discovering Corinthe,

his horse and a mirror leads to speculations about the links between

these three elements:

Restait enfin, toutefois, une possibilitd encore plus

troublante que ces trois dltments - le cheval, le miroir et
le chevalier - se soient trouvds rassemblds [... ] par un
pur hasard, c'est-ä-dire sans qu'il existe le moindre lien
entre eux, ni de causalitd ni de possession. (p. 97)
 237

Such a comment, although appearing during a 'fictional' sequence,

invites the reader to establish parallels with the text as a whole.

It functions self-refexively as a commentary on the likely attempts

made to link the different layers of the work. In fact this episode

is described as the 'miroir qui revient' episode itself (p. 99),

further establishing it in the reader's mind as a crucial mise en

abyme. Many of the details given are reminiscent of the sado-sexual

crimes committed in his novels and films - Le Voyeur in particular

also shares the same Breton landscape. The description of Corinthe's

delirious narration is evocative of the narrative structures in

Robbe-Grillet's own novels:

Une des particularitds de son r6cit, qui en rendait le

ddroulement quasiment impossible ä suivre, 6tait, en outre,
sa fragmentation excessive, ses contradictions, ses manques
et ses redites, le fait qu'il y mdlangeait constamment les
temps du passt avec de brusques passages au prdsent.
(p. 98)

It would be difficult to find a more accurate statement of the

devices employed by Robbe-Grillet in his own novels. The recurrence

throughout the text of the Corinthe narrative is compared

intertextually by Robbe-Grillet himself to the passages concerning

the Marquis de Rollebon as drafted by Roquentin in Sartre's

Nausee. Indeed, the sequence from pages 172 to 176 evoke

stylistically this feature of Sartre's novel. The reader is invited

to make a parallel between Henri de Corinthe and the Marquis de

Rollebon, whose activities Roquentin was of course attempting

(unsuccessfully) to reconstruct.
 238

The first 'personal' sequence concerns a childhood memory of the

sea as a source of nightmare. Robbe-Grillet's readers will

immediately recognize the landscapes of Un Regicide and Le Voyeur,

although these novels are not mentioned at this stage. Nevertheless,

the following section opens with the words: 'J'ai l'impression

d'avoir raconto tout cela, depuis longtemps dans mes livres comme
dans mes films' (p. 16), while he claims that the representation of
these scenes had not been 'le but de 1'ecriture' (p. 16). Citing

Stendhal's Souvenirs d'dgotisme, he admits to enjoying 'la forme

traditionnelle de 1'autobiographie' (p. 16), 'confirming' that his

novels were written 'pour exorciser ces fantfimes'. He explicitly

states that writing is to a great extent a form of psychoanalytical

catharsis: 'j'ecris pour d'truire, en les de'crivant avec prLdcision,

des monstres nocturnes qui menacent d'envahir ma vie 'veillde' (p.

17). However, he is quick to underline his belief that literature is

'la poursuite d'une representation impossible' (p. 18). Reverting to

a Ricardolian vocabulary, such 'fables' are 'operateurs' and

'matE(riau' (p. 18) to be transformed. He insists that this is not

appropriate in the autobiographical enterprise on which he is

presently engaged: this involves him 'feignant de croire que le

langage est competent (ce qui reviendrait ä dire qu'il est libre)'
(p. 18) -a position which he knows to be highly problematic and the

very reverse of his practice in his fiction. Thus, the text will

proceed as a self-conscious autobiography: the evocation of childhood

and adolescent memories will be deconstructed by reflections on the

problematic nature of the autobiographical mode as a 'natural'

process in the construction of selfhood. By interrupting the

 239

autobiographical fragments with such commentary, the text thus

asserts its status as a discourse.

Despite the admonitions given to the reader wishing to establish

intertextual parallels between the autobiographical sequences and his

books, Robbe-Grillet in fact cannot resist indulging in this activity

- however self-conscious and ironically ideologically unsound it is

made to appear. For example, describing his first sight of German

soldiers, he comments 'On peut les retrouver dans le Labyrinthe' (p.

35). He suggests that the Boris character may have been based on his

grand-father. He describes in detail how the origins of the content

of his first novel Un R6gicide resides in his obsession with the sea

and with the experience of fear associated with it. The factory in

which Boris works is based on an actual German factory where the

author himself was deported to work during the Second World War, and

which gave him a very tangible sense of alienation: '1' et

fondamentale de ma propre relation au monde, plus grave sans doute

que le simple constat d'une expatriation' (p. 148). The interest in

the concept of regicide stemmed, he indicates, from a sense of the

importance of affirming one's individuality. He also relates the

beginnings of his novel-writing to the reappearance of his sexual

interest in young girls. He even claims that a Rudyard Kipling short

story may have influenced his first novel. The 'traits grossiers' of

Franck in La Jalousie are inspired by a former work-colleague. The

description provided of the prisoner-of-war camps dwells largely on

the extent to which their features were identical, thus immediately

summoningthe anonymousstreets and houses in the Kafkaesque world of

 240

Dans le labyrinthe. If part of the 'pacte autobiographique' which

Robbe-Grillet wishes to contest is the facile and naive enterprise of

seeking the sources and origins of literary works in personal

experience, he himself fails to remain consistent to this aim. This

may indeed be a deliberate ploy on his part to unsettle the reader in

a whole number of ways. Of course, Robbe-Grillet would probably wish

to argue that this is itself a ludic strategy designed to enhance the

mobile and plural nature of the text, thus preventing ideological

terrorism or recuperation from occurring.

Robbe-Grillet's decision to group his autobiographies under the

label Romanesquesconspicuously discourages these works being read as

conventional autobiographies. It is important to take into account

the lack of an unequivocal generic classification. These works do

not carry the subtitles of either 'roman' or 'autobiographie'. The

classification romanesque does suggest a text which may have more in

commonwith fiction, but may contain other elements. The term may

even carry certain baroque connotations: a work whose boundaries

spiral out in shifting patterns. The work's contours are left

deliberately fluid.

While contravening many of the conventions of autobiography, in It

Miroir gui revient Robbe-Grillet nevertheless in other respects is

not averse to the traditional autobiographer's reliance on

establishing his sincerity as a kind of guarantee of the discourse he

sets in train. As Lejeune and others have pointed out, this strategy

usually has the function of authenticating and legitimizing the

 241

enterprise which is being undertaken. 2 Robbe-Grillet's account of

his family's extreme right-wing political sympathies constitutes one
of the major autobiographical 'revelations' of the work. It is

certainly the case that this dimension of the text would be

provocative from the point of view of the reading community of a

generally leftist orientation who 'receive' the work. Thus Robbe-

Grillet is able again to unsettle the likely prejudices of his

readership, so undermining what he would see as the 'ideological'

status of a left-wing perspective. His repetition of phrases such as

'nos sympathies' (p. 138) - used to refer to his family regarding the

Occupation, Nazism, Pdtain etc. - are deliberately calculated to

incur the wrath of this readership, implying that he shared their

views on these and other highly contentious issues. But this

'revelation' also allows him - paradoxically in view of the otherwise

unconventional nature of this autobiographical text - to establish a

contract with the reader as a 'sincere' autobiographical narrator.
While these details may be considered scandalous, they also enhance
Robbe-Grillet's 'credentials' as an autobiographer willing to uncover

himself. It is a frequent rhetorical device in autobiographical

discourse for the narrator to appear on occasions 'blameworthy' -

this only serves to increase the validity of the enterprise in

general and guarantees greater collusion between narrator and reader.

Referring to his parents' antisemitism, for example, he states: 'Je

ne voudrais pas glisser avec pudeur sur un point aussi genant' (p.

118) -a statement which conforms to the confessional mode implicit

in the genre of autobiography. Conversely, the comments he makes

about his relationship with his wife enhance the 'confessional'

 242

dimension of the autobiography, and establishes sympathy between

narrator and reader.

This uncertainty surrounding the kind of work we are being asked to

confront is of course an important strategy on Robbe-Grillet's part

to challenge our expectations about the content and status of the
text in our hands. In both volumes, the reader does however quickly

learn to distinguish between the overtly fictional (the Henri de

Corinthe narrative), the autobiographical fragments, and the

'theoretical' reflections on fiction, his own and that of others.

Confronted with the Henri de Corinthe sequences, the reader will
inevitably attempt to relate these to the author's psyche or the

presence of similar episodes in his work. Although claiming not to

be revealing 'truths' about himself or his works, the

autobiographical fragments have not been arbitrarily chosen: we have

no reason to doubt the authenticity of the information which is

provided about his family, his childhood and adolescence, his war-

time experiences, or uncontentious details about his life or literary

activities and opinions. It is also the case that his comments and

opinions about fiction and film are not in any sense presented as
being particularly problematic. The reader has no reason to distrust

him when he makes an observation about novels which have inluenced

him or techniques which he uses in his own fiction. After a section

purporting to describe the visits of Cor i nthe to the house in which

the author passed his childhood, we are then told 'Le passage qui

pr6cede doit We entierement invente' (p. 24). Such a comment

suggests that 'truth' and 'falsehood' can be distinguished. Thus the

 243

reader will continue to 'process' the details given about Corinthe as

belonging to 'fiction' or the writer's imagination than to an
'authentic' experience. Indeed, the existence in both of these

volumes of a highly detailed appendix allows the reader to find the

textual 'level' (autobiography, the Henri de Corinthe fiction,

theoretical reflection) which he finds most interesting. Thus the

three distinct layers of the text quickly becomeapparent: we find in
fact little of the glissements beteen these layers which we may

otherwise have been led to expect, or at least at the very mention of

Corinthe and the repertoire of themes with which he comes to be

associated (in Angdlique especially that of the erotically-charged

pursuit of beautiful young girls) the tendency is to compartmentalize

these (sometimes lengthy) sequences as fictional and imaginary. In

this way, the reader can safely untangle a 'truth' (unproblematic

autobiographical fragments; theoretical and literary speculations)

from a tangible 'fiction'. Our reading of the works proceeds on that

basis. It may therefore appear to be rather less conventional as a

Robbe-Grillet text, despite being undoubtedly subversive as an
'autobiography'.

Le Miroir aui revient contains numerous 'theoretical' statements

whose purpose is to legitimize the literary and narrative

experimentation in which the author has been engaged. At one point

he says: 'ne voit-on pas [... ] que je tente moi-mfimesans cesse de me

justifier? (p. 42). While these various comments grouped together

cannot be said to form a systematic theory, nevertheless they do

represent a coherent account of Robbe-Grillet's aesthetics, once

 244

again providing the reader with another means of approaching his

fiction retrospectively. Following an 'autobiographical' passage
concerning his grandfather which concludes with an assertion of the
fragments which remain from an individual's existence, he is led to a

critique of the classic realist novel and its procedures:

Tout le systeme romanesquedu sidcle dernier, avec son pesant
appareil de continuite, de chronologie lineraire, de causalitd
de non-contradiction, c'dtait en effet commeune ultime
tentative pour oublier 1'etat d6sint6gr4 oü nous a laisses
Dieu en se retirant de notre äme. (p. 27)

Robbe-Grillet demonstrates his regret that Sartre abandoned the

experimental form of La Nausee for a more traditional narrative in

Les Chemins de la liberte and accuses him of resorting to precisely

those omniscient narrative devices (especially the use of the past

historic) which he had criticized in Francois Mauriac's writing. His

criticism of Sartre is tempered, however, by his admiration for the

failure of Sartre's otherwise totalizing theoretical system, praising
the fact that all his works were 'inachevdes, ouvertes ä tous les

vents' (p. 67) - the quintessential 'value', according to Robbe-

Grillet, of any work of artistic and intellectual endeavour. He

defends explicitly the techniques of the nouveau roman for their

fidelity to the fragmentation of experience:

ces systemes compliquds de series, de bifurcations, de

coupures et de reprises, d'apories de ä
changements vue,
de combinatoires diverses, de ddboitements ou
d'invaginations. (p. 30)

Several commentsare madewhich are of great relevance to readers and

critics of novels such as Le Voyeur and La Jalousie, especially

concerning narrative voice and the technique of the 'centre vide' in

his early novels. He states that the modern novel is characterised

 245

by contradiction. The reading which he pursues of his own film

L'hommeqpi ment valorizes precisely those aspects of the work which

convey contradiction and mobility: 'Chaque 6l4ment du recit [... ] s'y

trouve commemine par une di9chirure interne' (p. 77). Ultimately,

such a commentcould be applied to all of Robbe-Grillet's novels and

films, and indeed, crucially, to the 'present' autobiography. In the

context of this autobiographical and theoretical discourse, however,

the effect of such a comment is both to correct other 'erroneous'

approaches and to foster a particular kind of reading. This self-

legitimizing strategy may, however, appear itself to be a means of

conditioning and controlling the reader's response; in other words

despite the strong emphasis Robbe-Grillet himself places on freedom

(especially his own). 3 Robbe-Grillet insists on the conflict between

order and disorder as both a political/ideological experience and as

the principal aesthetic component of his work which he wishes to

valorize in his autobiography:

Ce sont en nous deux forces antagonistes, qui entrent sans

cesse en jeu l'une et l'autre, ä la fois dans notre
conscience et au plus profond de notre inconscient. Si les
etres humains different entre eux [... ] c'est seulement ä
cause du dosage particulier que chaque individu repr4sente,
c'est-ä-dire de la structure particuliere que prend chez lui
ce couple de torsion. (p. 132)

He states that it was specifically in order to explore this

opposition that he turned to fiction. The readings he performs of

L'Etranger and La Nausie occur as part of a literary-historical

attempt to 'situate' his first novel, Un Regicide. His comments on

these novels are selective: they do not emerge from the flux of
fragmentary consciousness. These particular novels have been chosen
for a purpose: as part of a literary-historical legitimizing
 246

strategy. While paying tribute to what their authors accomplished

(in terms of the literary history of the development of narrative

technique which he sees himself as continuing), he nevertheless

criticizes Camus for the 'fall' into what he describes as

'adjectivite' (or, metaphorical and anthropological writing).

Following an autobiographical fragment, he makes the following

(somewhat aphoristic) comment, which relates both to Le Miroir aui

revient and to his aesthetic in general:

Tout cela c'est du reel, c'est-ä-dire du fragmentaire, du

fuyant, de l'inutile, si accidental mine et si particulier
que tout evdnement y apparait a chaque instant commegratuit,
et toute existence en fin de compte commeprivde de la
moindre signification unificatrice. L'avenement du roman
moderne est precisement lie ä cette d6couverte: le reel est
discontinu, forme d'ele(ments juxtaposes sans raison dont
chacun est unique d'autant plus difficiles ä saisir qu'ils
surgissent de facon sans cesse imprevue, hors de propos,
aleatoire. (p. 208)

In this literary-historizing mode, Robbe-Grillet goes on to praise

the self-consciousness of 18th-century fiction (he cites both Sterne

and Diderot) for the liberation of narrative voice and the

problematization of the real. He states that this interrogation was

in many respects characteristic of the sceptical intellectual climate
in which it appeared; Balzac, on the other hand, was in harmony with

the values of the bourgeois age: 'Avec Balzac, la coherence du monde

et la competence du narrateur se voient conjointement portees ä leur

point extreme, encore jamais atteint' (p. 210). He criticizes the

'realist ideology' in familiar terms:

une fermete definitive, pes a.n te, univoque [.. ] entierement

permdable au sens, oü les elements romanesquessont classes
et hierarchises, ou l'intrigue - lineaire - se developpe
selon les Lois rassurantes du rationalisme, oil les caracteres
deviennent des types. (p. 210)
 247

Robbe-Grillet condemns Balzac for having 'reassured' the class who

consumed his fiction - he is described as 'le dernier ecrivain

heureux [... ] celui dont l'oeuvre coincide avec les valeurs de la

societd qui le nourrit' (p. 220). He again praises Flaubert for

having revolutionized narrative form (valorizing 'les estranges trous

dans le r6cit' (p. 211) of which he provides a number of examples).

He establishes a dichotomy between 'experimenters' like Flaubert, and

those who have not escaped 'l'ideologie r6aliste sous-balzacienne'
(p. 212). Discontinuity and fragmentation are the narrative values

which are to be foregrounded because this is how we experience the

world - Robbe-Grillet therefore remains true to the formal realist

position. It is Robbe-Grillet's conviction that the presence of

these aporia maximise the reader's freedom - in both the ideological

and aesthetic senses of the word. It is these gaps in the structure

of works of fiction such as Madame Bovary which constitute the

modernity of the text and permit the reader's access: 'Des trous se
deplacant dans sa texture, c'est grace ä cela que le texte vit' (p.

214). Robbe-Grillet is thus directing and inviting a certain kind of

response through this delineation of a 'radical' work of fiction as

defined by these properties. He also reiterates the observation made

on numerous occasions concerning the use of stereotypes to provide

the thematic material on which the process of textual transformation

is based:

11 n'y a de significations que fondges ä l'avance, par le

corps social. Mais ces "idles reques" (que nous appelons ä
present Ideologie) vont constituer cependant le seul matdriau
possible pour dlaborer l'oeuvre d'art (... ] architecture vide
qui ne tient debout que par sa forme. La soliditd du texte
cone son originalite proviendrait uniquement du travail dans
l'organisation de ses elements, qui n'ont aucun int&et par
eux-mAnes. La liberte de 1'4crivain (c'est-ä-dire celle de
 248

1'homme) ne r4side que dans l'infinie complexit4 des

combinaisons possibles. (p. 220)

This constitutes in fact precisely the theoretical position which he

repeatedly outlined in the 1970s as the principle of textual,

generative construction on which his works are based. So in this

respect, despite the provocative adoption of an autobiographical

textual framework, the underlying aesthetic seems to have remained

unchanged - despite, in other words, the public repudiation of

Ricardou and textual materialism and formalism which he carries out

at an earlier point in Le Miroir qui revient. Thus Robbe-Grillet

uses the work to propagate once again an authorially-sanctioned

reading, which can be applied retrospectively to his entire corpus.

Although attempting to convey the impression of fragmentation, the

selection of specific details suggests a more structured enterprise

than may otherwise be thought. In particular, Robbe-Grillet's

commentsabout Roland Barthes (while remaining critical of Barthes's

neglect of the psychological dimension of his earlier novels) conveys

his admiration for the critic's theoretical 'glissements' (p. 67).

At another level this can also function as an example of self-

justification on the part of Robbe-Grillet himself. It again permits

him to make otherwise contradictory statements about his work and is

intended implicitly to gain the reader's approval for such an

aesthetic. While being 'subversive' as an autobiography in many

respects, nevertheless the principle of selection remains apparent.

An important part of this process of selection is the attempt to

identify and valorize 'key' tuning-points in his existence: 1945 is

 249

cited by Robbe-Grillet as just such a transitional stage in his life.

He refers to 'mes rapports personnels avec f'ordre' (p. 122),

identified as that which was incarnated by the Nazi (ideological)

regime. By extension, this comment also takes on an aesthetic

colouring, in the sense that he has repeatedly stated that his
fiction is characterised by the opposition between order and
disorder. This is of course apparent in his first work: Un R4gicide,

written shortly after the War, is tangibly characterised by a

struggle between these two elements. However, it is apparent that

Robbe-Grillet is still narrativizing his existence and its

translation into text through such retrospective (and in some cases

causal) 'signifying' explanation.

Angeliaue ou l'enchantement continues the Romanesgues

autobiographical trilogy. Indeed, it was with the publication of

Angeligue that Robbe-Grillet announced this title to the series: a
third volume entitled La mort de Corinthe is mentioned as being under

way. We find in this volume a similar mixture of autobiographical

fragments, theoretical and critical commentary, and to a somewhat

greater extent the continuation of the Henri de Cori nthe narrative.

In an interview given to Le Nouvel observateur at the time of its

publication, Robbe-Grillet alludes explicitly to the work of Philippe

Lejeune on the poetics of autobiography, and states that as in the

previous volume 'on dchappe tota l ement au contrat de cohdrrence [

...
]

Une autobiographie doit retrouver la mobility et la fragmentation de

1'¬tre vivant'. 4 As we have seen, however, Le Miroir aui revient

while certainly preserving fragmentation and mobility in its

 250

structure and so minimizing coherence of a traditional kind, is not

by any means 'totalement' devoid of the devices used in autobiography

in establishing a contract (however unstable) between narrator and

reader. As he comments in this interview, the structure of the work

is itself designed to convey formally the incoherence and fragility

of memory: 'Mes souvenirs sont fragmentaires, ils flottent, ils

bougent, cherchent ä recomposer un passe, n'y arrivent pas .' (p.

42).

It is interesting to note that Lejeune's theories are in fact

alluded to in the text itself: Robbe-Grillet explicitly refutes the

contention that it is the attempt to discover signification which is

the characteristic feature of autobiographical writing: 'ne saurais-

je partager l'avis de Philippe Lejeune concernant la mise en texte

des souvenirs. "L'exigence de signification est le principe positif

et premier, dit-il, de la quite autobiographique. " Non, non!

Certainement pas! ' (p. 67). It is Robbe-Grillet's central premise

that he is not attempting to impose coherence on a moi which is

characterised by fragmentation and contradiction. He does not wish

to impose a signifying structure on his life, hence his recourse in

formal, narrative and stylistic terms to:

l'inddfini et [... ] 1'instantand. En mine temps que la

cohdrence du monde , s'est effondr6 la compdtence du
narrateur. La patiente dcriture des fragments qui demeurent
[... ] ne peut en aucun cas considdrer mon passt comme
producteur de signification (un sens ä ma vie), mais au
contraire commeproducteur de recit'. (p. 68)

From such self-conscious commentsmade in the text, it is clear that

Robbe-Grillet is attempting to translate in formal terms the

discontinuity, mobility, instability and fluidity of memory:

 251

Instants fragiles, aussi soudainement apparus que vite

effacds, nous ne pouvons ni les tenir immobiles, ni en fixer
la trace de facon d'finitive, ni les reunir en une dur'e
continue au sein d'organisations causales ä sens unique et
sans faille. (p. 67)

He is therefore able to claim 'theoretically' that the aesthetic

governing his autobiography is similar to that of his fiction;

Quant aux organisations des rdcits, dans un cas (les

prdtendues fictions) commedans l'autre (les pseudo-recherches
auto-biographiques), je reconnais sans mal qu'elles
representent le meleeespoir, sous des formes diverses, de
mettre en jeu les deux meinesquestions impossibles - qu'est-ce
que c'est, moi? Et qu'est-ce que je fail lä? - qui ne sont
pas des problemes de signification, mais bel et bien des
problemes de structure. (p. 69)
He insists that he wishes to retain 'le mouvement, les manques, et la

contingence inexplicable du vivant' (p. 69). It is this objective

which has dictated the formal arrangement of the texts themselves.

However, as in the case of Le Miroir qui revient, this 'formal

realism' of the textualisation of the autobiographising consciousness

is in fact very consciously contrived: it is a textual effect rather

than a random sequence of disjointed memories. There is again in

MOW & no discernible 'logical' unfolding of events in the

author's life and their telling: every attempt is made to foreground

the 'present' of the composition of the text. This is clearly in

order to convey the impression of a text which has itself been

composed intermittently and frequently in transit between different

locations - Paris, Normandy, the United States etc. An attempt is

therefore made to destabilise the 'continuum' of any narrative text

which is by nature linear simply on a typographical basis if on no

other. This is, however, once again the result of as much a process
 252

of selection on the part of the author as anything we would find in a

more apparently conventional autobiography. It is vital to consider

the extent to which this impression of 'naturalness' of random memory

is undermined both explicitly by self-conscious autobiographising

commentary in the text and, more importantly, by the 'interruptions'

throughout the text provided by the highly stylised Corinthe

narrative. As in Le Miroir gui revient, the Corinthe narrative (and

here the Corinthe/Angdlique sections) function as an attempt to

perforate and deconstruct the autobiographical enterprise which

otherwise 'contains' it. Designated more or less explicitly as

'fiction', the purpose is to subvert and undermine the

autobiographical narrative, thus to de-legitimize the 'authority' of

such a discourse. Thus the status of the autobiographical sequences

is to be seen as the same as that of the Corinthe narrative.

However, as in Le Miroir aui revient, the reader is able to

disengage what is frequently unproblematic autobiographical anecdote

from 'fiction'. While it may have been Robbe-Grillet's intention to

have organized the structure of these texts in order to contest the

validity of the autobiographical endeavour by placing at the same

discursive level fragmentary memory, fiction and theoretical

commentary, nevertheless a hierarchy of reading will take place as a

consequence of the recognizability of the textual layer in question.

Once again, an appendix provides a useful tool in this respect,

helpfully pointing the reader in the direction he wishes to take.

While on the one hand textual recognition of this kind may enhance

the reader's freedom to gain access to the text, on the other hand it
 253

perhaps regrettably (at least in view of Robbe-Grillet's apparent

objectives) allows a hierarchised reading to take place. Following

the same practice he adopted in Le Miroir aui revient, recognition is

assisted frequently by a number of stylistic signals: this to a

considerable extent serves paradoxically to reduce the otherwise

radical feature of the mixture of writings installed.

We find in this second volume the presence again of textual self-

referentiality, such as the reader is accustomed to in Robbe-

Grillet's fiction. Commentsdescribing one particular element are

invested with significance at a metatextual level - for example,
this description of facial expressions: 'bien que marquee de faCon si

peu discrete, reste en general ambigue et susceptible

d'interpraations diverses, contradictoires' (p. 8). Or the
following commentwhich comes at the end of the first section of the

novel :

pantins vdhements que les sautes d'air ddsarticulent, tordent

commeoriflammes au combat, disloquant en lambeaux de fumees,
pour les recomposer un peu plus loin sous de nouveaux
harnachements
(P" 9)

These can be seen as providing a mise en abyme of the organisation of

the text itself, also functioning as a kind of signal to the reader

concerning the text he is reading. We are not in the presence of an

'unproblematic' autobiography, but of a self-conscious discourse. On

another occasion, the attempt to 'reconstruct' a Corinthe sequence,

remembered only vaguely via a story told by the writer's father,

provokes the following ironic comment:

Mon pare est mort depuis plus de dix ans et je ne puss Was
d4sormais, confronter avec ses souvennirs personnels, qui
 254

dejä s'effagaient, les fragments auxquels, par une rdflexion

mdthodique et ä force de recherches, je tente ainsi de
donner quelque cohdrence, probablement artificielle, peut-
We frauduleuse. (p. 104)

It is central to Robbe-Grillet's aesthetic that such coherence -

whether narrative or psychological - can never be achieved: this

would be a falsification of the discontinuity of experience and

writing. Of course, it is also the case that descriptions or

comments such as those cited above would be immediately 'received'

and recognized by the typical Robbe-Grillet/nouveau roman reader as

precisely the kind of textual sign (of metatextuality) with which he

has become familiar over the years. It is in many respects a
'reading cue', operating to valorize a certain aesthetic which can be
broadly identified as self-referentiality. Although frustrating many

of the conventions of traditional autobiography then, readers of a

text such as Angelique would be alert to just such features.

References to certain images as 'fragiles, passagbres, aldatoires',

to 'miroirs discontinus' (p. 11), 'feulles en desordre' (p. 13), and

a lost manuscript written by Henri de Corinthe which had to be

reconstructed 'a partir de fragments disparates ou contradictoires,

tous inachevds, dont l'abondance n'emp&che nullement qu'il y manque

peut-4tre maint detail precieux, sinon m6medes e14ments capitaux'

(p. 12) - can all be applied to the aesthetic which governs
Angdliaue itself - and indeed Robbe-Grillet's work generally. This

last suggestion concerning the omission of 'elements capitaux'

indicates that we cannot expect from this autobiography the

revelations or confessions to be found in more conventional examples

 255

of the genre. Like his fiction, we are going to be presented with a

narrative structure characterised by discontinuities and aporia of

various kinds. The allusion to the Hegelian idea (as taken up by

Sartre and others) of 'le manque fondamental qui troue le centre de

l'homme [... ] comme le lieu original de son projet d'existence,

c'est-ä-dire de sa liberty' (p. 22) is presented by Robbe-Grillet, by

way of an excursus into Wagner via a lecture attended by Henri de

Corinthe, in such a way that this information is 'processed' by the

reader as a crucial feature of the author's philosophical stance,

despite the 'fictional' element of the Corinthe involvement. This

mixture of perspectives is characteristic of the technique adopted in

the text - as he commentsat the end of this section:

I1 ya quelque chose de troublant dans les souvenirs: ils

constituent un tissu mouvant dont les fils innombrables se
deplacant sans cesse pour se nouer, pugs se ddnouer,
disparaitre, resurgir et se renouer ensuite ailleurs, de mille
et mille manieres presque identiques ou soudain tout ä fait
neuves, combinaisons imprevues ou ressassantes et former ainsi ä
chaque instant de nouvelles figures plus ou moins
semblables, plus ou moins diff6rentes. (p. 24)

This again provides a very appropriate description of the techniques

which he adopts throughout his work, including Ang6lique itself. The

problem, however, with this view may be that it in some ways

presupposes a 'natural' means of representing in formal terms the

disjunctions of memory which is more 'authentic' than that provided

in conventional autobiography. As with Le Miroir aui revient, the

Corinthe fiction as a mise en abvme 'doubles' the narrative as a

whole: we are told that Corinthe's work was also a 'melange' (p. 25)

- like Robbe-Grillet's autobiographical texts - of theory, novel,

politics and autobiography. In an interview, Robbe-Grillet had

 256

likened Le Miroir qui revient to Proust's Contre Sainte-Beuve:

'Contre Sainte-Beuve, m6lange, comme Le Miroir qui revient, la
thgorie de la litterature, 1'autobiographie 5
et la fiction'.

The continuity of the text is undermined by his frequent references

to where he had been writing the passages just read. Thus there are

shifts between his present location (the present of writing) and the
evocation of his childhood, whether 'real' (however problematic this

is made to appear) or 'fictional' ( as signalled in general by the

presence of Corinthe). Apparently autobiographical passages about

Robbe-Grillet's film-making are placed after a sequence depicting
Corinthe writing at his desk: thus seeming to stem from his pen
rather than the writer's own. The adoption of a present tense may

denote this shift to the present, but equally well it can be used to

convey the child's perspective of events uncontaminated by the

totalizing and narrativizing past historic. The use of the present

tense to convey the child's perspective, however, may paradoxically

accord such passages a greater authenticity than may be intended.

These glissements between the different textual layers certainly

confer discursive mobility and plurality on the text (in formal

harmony with the fragmentary nature of consciousness and

subjectivity), but nevertheless this does not actively prevent a more

hierarchised reading from occurring. Where the text may retain its

instability, this does not seriously threaten the reader's attempts

to impose order and coherence of a kind upon it by identifying levels

of signification which are discursively signalled throughout. It

could be argued that these autobiographical works may even to some

 257

extent lend themselves to a kind of SZ- inspired narratological

analysis, such is the extent to which the different 'textual cells'

or discursive layers can be analysed in terms of the operation of a

number of 'codes', cues, or trigger-mechanisms. However, whilst not

detracting from the mobility of the texts, these are still structured

works in which the principle of selection still apllies however self-

consciously.

Unlike the previous volume, this mixture of writings now also

includes sections taken from Henri de Corinthe's memoirs: again, this

enhances the 'doubling' function of the Corinthe narrative and would

be interpreted as mise en abyme. The emphasis on the difficulties

involved in the reconstruction of Corinthe's life and activities

function as a commentary on the impossibility of the

(auto)biographical project of establishing coherence and significance

of an individual subjectivity. The discovery of new details will

always undermine critically the validity of the whole project and the

veracity of any version or narrative; 'des e'ldments nouveaux,

impossibles a insdrer dans la trame si peniblement tiss4, venant

soudain remettre 1'ensemble en question' (p. 131). Such attempts are

therefore always doomed to failure because they inevitably involve a

falsification of a reality too complex to be captured by the

narrativisation which is implicit in any such biographical or auto-

biographical enterprise. Versions of a self are always unreliable

because the self is itself subject to constant fragmentation.

 258

Certain sections are 'attributed' to Corinthe - by this method the

author attempts to create the illusion of relinquishing

responsibility for their content. Thus Corinthe becomes a kind of

'relay-narrator' such as can be found in Robbe-Grillet's novels

commencingwith Dans le labyrinthe. This enhances the impression of

a text not emanating from a single identifiable source (i. e. a

central unified self or consciousness), but rather a mobile narrative

viewpoint - in harmony, then, with the formal logic of an aesthetic

of fragmentation. The le can also become the voice of Henri de

Corinthe (see pages 140 -45), and then revert back to the author

himself (p. 145). The grammatical relationship between subject and

discourse is thus disturbed. The narrative voice is thus very

tangibly decentred, conveying the instability of the self and the

proposition that subjectity can only be partially reconstructed from

the 'variants' of both writing and the self which these texts

purport to dramatise. We also find in Ang6lique the 'classic' Robbe-

Grilletian device of a painting used as a textual 'generator' of a

narrative sequence, which in turn incorporates many elements used

elsewhere (p. 106). During one 'interruption' of the Corinthe story,

a reference is made to a statue of a young girl in the writer's

garden (p. 123): this use of a statue as a narrative focus or point

de depart is again a recognizable technique in his works.

Many of the comments contained in the Corinthe sctions are

inevitably reminiscent of Robbe-Grillet's own opinions on certain

subjects which have been expressed elsewhere. For example,

Corinthe's observations on the necessarily ideologically oppositional

 259

role fulfilled by the creative artist are reminiscent of the author's

own:
le projet socialiste [... ] est aussi incompatible avec les
les motivations profondes de l'artiste veritable que n'importe
quelle autre ideologie communitaire. [... ] L'artiste en effet,
au sein memedu travail createur qui le constitue commetel,
prend sans cesse conscience de son moi . propre (singulier,
monstrueux, solitaire) commeconstituant l'unique origine
possible du sens, mais a la limite commeunique source
pensante.
(p. 35)

In another passage, the emphasis is placed on political

oppositionality to the 'ordre etabli' of whatever ideological system

is in force. Although comments of this kind are 'embedded' in the

Corinthe narrative, the stratification of the various textual levels

in this text ensure that it is not relegated in terms of its

importance discursively. In other words, whereas the Corinthe

narrative is given the same status in the text diegetically, this

does not prevent the reader establishing hierarchies between these

different layers of discourse. Robbe-Grillet's objective in these

two works seems to have been to place the different 'levels' on an

equal footing; however, despite the occasional 'interpenetration'

(this particular comment can be seen as an example of this),

hierarchised readings cannot be prevented from taking place. This

statement would be read as a 'signalled' authorial aesthetic

/theoretical comment.

Robbe-Grillet's comments on his films - in the form of

autobiographical and theoretical utterance - are specifically

enacted in order to criticise the realist ideology which also

predominates in that art form. Although he sets out the formal

 260

differences between cinema and fiction, he again uses the opportunity

of his autobiography polemically to articulate his opposition to

traditional cinematic aesthetics. Once again, he focuses on the

necessity for film to enhance its 'metatextuality' as a discourse:

'd6signer sans honte son propre matdriau, ainsi que le travail

createur effectue sur lui' (p. 182). It is clear that by extension

these comments are also to be read at another level as a critique of

realism in any artistic endeavour. For example, he comments: 'nous

devons [... ] profiter de chaque invention technique nouvelle, non pas

pour nous soumettre davantage ä l'iddologie realiste, mais, ä

l'oppos6, pour accroitre encore les possibilite's d'affrontements

dialectiques a l'intgrieur d'un tissu cindAmatographique devenu de

plus en plus complexe' (p. 179).

To an even greater extent than Le Miroir qui revient, the Corinthe

narrative is so dominant that it threatens to overtake the

autobiographical sequences proper. Robbe-Grillet presents therefore

a clash of competing discourses: a text from which a hierarchy of

levels seems to have been removed. Indeed, in Angelique generally

we find a greater attempt to disturb the contours between these

different levels, which may have been lacking to some extent in L

Miroir qui revient. Thus the sections which contain the appearance

of the 'jeune fille blonde de la charette' (another incarnation of

Angelique) are placed within a narrative purporting to relate his

father's activities in 1914. Although we can see in this respect an

entanglement between different textual levels - in this case, a

'memory' of a story told by his father (a real figure) with an

 261

obviously imagined and fictionalised narrative produced by the author

- nevertheless this account would inevitably be read as 'fictional'

because of the insistence on certain details belonging to Robbe-

Grillet's repertoire of personal obsessions. The incorporation of

such details function as reading cues or interpretative 'triggers'.

The Robbe-Grilletian reader would be only too well attuned to

references to, for example, 'la troublante fiancee [... ] les mains

lines derriere le dos freies pieds nus, deja tachds de sang'

. Et ses
(p. 53). This would immediately be categorized along those lines.

Thus while this text is more preoccupied with such glissements

between layers of discourse than the previous volume, this evident
fluidity at a diegetic level may not in practice be matched by a

reading strategy which is quickly involved in disengaging 'fiction'

from 'fact' according to the codes which the reader brings to the

text, one of which must be described as a 'code Robbe-Grillet'. The

Robbe-Grilletian reader is the least 'neutral' or 'innocent' kind of

reader confronted by writing of this kind, and would be expected to

bring his 'textual memory' to bear on these works. It would seem to

be obvious that Robbe-Grillet is explicitly playing with the

expectations of just such a 'community' which he has created over the

years. As Ann Jefferson has argued: 'The careful intertextual

positioning of Robbe-Grillet's autobiography seems [... ] to be

ultimately connected to his anxieties about the reception of his

texts'. 6

'Justifying' his sado-erotic obsessions is also more of a feature

of And (with its 'roman de chevalerie' (p. 158)) than Le Miroir

 262

gui rev i ent , or at the very least an attempt to specify the origin

and inspiration of this highly contentious feature of his writing.

His comment at the end of 'ce long chapitre obsessionnel, oü je sens
dejä pointer l'agacement de mon lecteur' (p. 61) indicates his

perception precisely of the role of the reader in the text, in this

case of the Robbe-Grilletian reader accustomed to such recurrent

features. Robbe-Grillet uses the opportunity of this autobiography
to explain his position on this question. He reveals in these pages

a certain contempt for the 'bataillons punitifs' of 'puritanical'

feminist critics ever ready to accuse him of sexism at best and at

worst promoting images of women in a degrading and demoralising

fashion. Robbe-Grillet is therefore prepared to use the text again

as a vehicle for polemics - in this case directed against censorship

and what he sees as the restrictions imposed on the all-important

freedom of a writer by an increasingly 'bureaucratised' and

'ideological' feminism. He again reiterates the argument that he

uses such stereotypical features of sado-erotic imagery in order

precisely to designate their artificiality, although not in a moral

sense:
la morale n'est pas mon affaire et je ne voudrais pas que le
mot "d'noncer" me fasse endosser justement la robe du
procureur. Ces images r6currentes sado-erotiques, je les
dCsigne et c'est tout.
(p. 191)

He also states that the representation of such imagery may have a

cathartic function.

Robbe-Grillet attempts to minimise the risk of his own

'theoretical' commentary in these text ossifying into 'ideology' by

 263

stating on a number of occasions that his polemical/theoretical

statements are not to be read as being characterised by the same

mobility as his fictions. Thus the metatextual commentary within

these works is undermined by the recurrent warnings about the
ideologically recuperative prison represented precisely by

metatextual commentary itself. As at the Cerisy conferences devoted

to his work and that of the other nouveaux romanciers, he repeats his

position that the 'theory' he has enunciated over the years had a

strategic objective, rather than a direct relationship to the 'truth'

of his novels:

mes dcrits "thdoriques" [... ] n'avaient aucunement pour moi

valeur de verite, encore moins de dogme, mais plutot de lance
et d'armure, ou d'aventureux dchafaudage, destind un jour ou
l'autre ä disparaitre, ce qui m'a tout de suite separe de mon
ami Ricardou. (p. 166)
In the context of the two autobiographical works, this position is

intended to have the paradoxical (and ludic) effect of undermining

the content of the aesthetic commentary provided, thus ensuring a

mobility which would be in harmony with the other levels of discourse

in the texts. It functions as a kind of warning against providing
these sections with a greater status than is held by the fictional

and autobiographically anecdotal elements: the author clearly wishes

to create a non-hierarchised text. For example, following a lengthy

account of his views on the promotion of the self-reflexivity in

cinema, he comments: 'J'y preche pour les effets de rupture, les

heurts irrationnels, les oppositions internes; or mon texte lui-me'lne

reste constamment conforme a la logique traditionnelle et ä la

raison' (p. 182). Related to the text of Angdliaue this observation

is important because it demonstrates Robbe-Grillet's own sense of the
 264

different (and sometimes antagonistic) discourses which he sets in

motion in this work. This will then guarantee the plurality of the
text. However, the recognition of textual levels is an inevitable

feature of any reading which takes place. Whereas Robbe-Grillet

desires an 'ideal reader' who will perform such an ideologically pure

reading unconcerned with textual levels and discursive hierarchies,

the 'actual reader' (if such an entity can ever be identified) brings

to these works a number of prejudices and conventions, ranging from

the generic expectations of autobiography (which he can almost

certainly expected to see infringed) to the 'textual memory'

associated with Robbe-Grillet's fiction or even theory itself.

Nathalie Sarraute's Enfance and the rhetoric of the r se

senti

It has been central to Nathalie Sarraute's entire literary enterprise

to contest the traditional novel's reliance on plot, character and

'analytical' psychology. Her attack on conventional forms was of

course carried out in the esssays which make up L'ere du soupcon, and

can be more than amply demonstrated with reference to her fictional

works. In her fiction, a fluid narrative structure is achieved which

allows for the exploration and mise en scene of tropistic activity,

below the surface of language and action. Sarraute has repeatedly

insisted on the catalystic nature of language itself as that which

can provoke tropism on account of the ever-present threat of cliche

and stereotype. The appearance, then, of what seems to be an

'autobiographical' account of childhood, with all the attendant risks

of the falsification of 'reality', form and language inherent in the

 265

genre of autobiography itself, would seem immediately surprising and

contradictory in the light of such an aesthetic. However, in Enfance

such dangers will in fact be self-consciously inscribed within the

text, to the extent of providing much of the momentumand dynamic
force of the work.

An autobiography is conventionally expected to provide a

retrospective narrative account of a life, usually in a linear

fashion. This narrativisation is itself assumed to present a

signifying structure on the flux of memory, experience and perception

on account of the analytical nature of the presentation of events by

the 'interpreting' and 'selecting' autobiographising narrator.
However, in her 'theoretical' essays and statements, Nathalie

Sarraute has explicitly attacked the predominance of linearity and

narrativisation in the traditional novel precisely because the

establishment of such 'artificial' patterning in fact falsifies the

fragmentation and discontinuity of the experience of reality itself,

in particular the intersubjective world of sous-conversation and

tropism to which she has remained attached. She has also
demonstrated a suspicion of the power of words to ossify experience
into clichified representations: language is frequently depicted as a

source of treachery and mystification. Therefore a representation of

childhood is in many ways an especially problematic enterprise from

her point of view as a consequence of the 'intangibility' of memories

associated with a distant past and the ever-present dangers of

turning such an account into stereotype because of the clichified

nature of the discourses surrounding childhood itself.

 266

Characterization is also to be mistrusted because it too involves the

imposition of stable essences to personalities which are in

Sarraute's eyes unknowable and constantly mobile. Hence in her

autobiography Nathalie Sarraute will attempt to remain consistent

with the aesthetic which lies behind her fictional works: she will

avoid linearity and will remain attentive throughout the work to the

potential fixity of the images of childhood which are presented.

of ce continues then Sarraute's exploration of le ressenti: that

area of pre-linguistic, infra-psychological activity characterized by

subtle and barely perceptible inter-subjective movement which has

remained her fundamental literary and psychological concern since

Tropismes (1939). However, following L'Usage de la parole (1980),

this text is not located in any specific generic mould: face

remains deliberately neither roman nor autobiographie - nor does the

text contain an explanatory subtitle - and indeed much of the import

of this work resides in the extent to which it both avoids such a

generic classification while at the same time inviting the reader to

establish a 'pacte autobiographique' which the text ultimately

frustrates. Enfance in fact oscillates between the two textual

practices of 'fiction' on the one hand and 'autobiography' on the

other, thus calling into question the validity of such categories and

thereby reasserting the primacy of writing and textualization over

genre - it is of course in this respect that it can be compared with

Robbe-Grillet's Le Miroir qui revient.

 267

The very form of the work itself suggests that Sarraute is striving
to convey the fragmentary quality of memory itself. On the last page

she indicates that she had been attempting to 'faire surgir quelques

moments, quelques mouvementsqui me semblent encore intacts ' hidden

in the 'couche protectrice'(p. 277). 7 Clearly her objective is to

avoid the temptation in autobiography to totalize experience by

resorting to conventional devices whose purpose is to endow coherence

and continuity. In an interview with Viviane Forestier, she stated

that 'I1 ne s'agit
pas d'un rapport sur toute ma vie. Pas meemesur

toute mon enfance'. 8 And as Valerie Minogue has argued: 'The

9 Any
narrative is fragmentary both by nature and by design'. other
formalization or textualization would clearly be inappropriate and
inconsistent in the context of the objectives Sarraute has set out

repeatedly over the years. The temporal shifts, the references to

the 'present' of composition, the discontinuity of the narrative, the

lack of chapter headings and numbers, and, most notably, the use of

the dialogue format - all of these factors serve to heighten this

impression of fragmentation.

The interruptions and comments of the interrogative voice in the

work successfully impede the progress and the processes of

autobiographical reconstruction. In this way, not only is the

authenticity and reliability of memorycontested (of course this is a

not uncommonfeature in certain autobiographical texts); but, more

importantly, the composition and status of the writing itself is

immediately challenged. By effectively underscoring the

precariousness and validity of the whole enterprise of autobiography

 268

in which Enfance seems to be engaged, the text self-consciously

deconstructs the fragile foundations on which it rests. At the level

of textual poetics, this can of course be seen as an uncovering of

the naturalizing strategies in autobiography generally. In this

sense, Enfance can be read as a 'subversive' example of autobiography

because of the extent to which memory itself and the textualization

of memory are revealed to be problematic. Enfance therefore can be

said to foreground and dramatize the discursive nature of

autobiography: as a mode of writing it is revealed as a process of

construction rather than a 'natural' representation. Selfhood is

discovered (if at all) not so much by narrativizing psychological

analysis, but rather through textual composition. Read in this

fashion alone, Enfance can be used to illustrate some important

considerations in the construction of selfhood and subjectivity in

the genre of autobiography.

But from the point of view of Nathalie Sarraute's own

preoccupations, the memories and images of childhood which are evoked

are never allowed to congeal into the unproblematic fixed patterns

and categories of representation she condemns in her other works.

The interrogative voice will undercut any attempt made by the

autobiographising 'narrator' to indulge in such conventionalized

evocations because of the risk of turning these fragments into frozen

'images d'Epinal'. The fear is explicitly voiced that the result of

such an enterprise may be the creation of something 'fixt une fois

pour toutes, du "tout cult", donnd d'avance' (p. 9). It is not the

case that the two voices can be rigorously disentangled; rather, they
 269

are two halves of the same discursive activity. It is not that the

text could be subject to a systematic due in the form of a

theatrical dialoguel0 - in any case, it is not a strict dialogue as

the narrating autobiographer is allowed to continue uninterrupted

over several sections and paragraphs. The interrogative voice may

well be critical and sceptical of the narration which is set in

train, but it also collaborates and sympathizes as well from time to
time.

However, it is Philippe Lejeune's contention that face

nevertheless constitutes 'un retour ä la tradition, c'est un livre

tres classique'. 11 Although Sarraute comes to the enterprise with the

'armes et bagages'12of the nouveau romancier, it is his contention

that it shares with other literary exercises in childhood

recollection the fact that it remains 'un montage a posteriori, qui

organise chronologiquement et thematiquement un mate'riau donn6 par la

13 He
memoire'. argues very persuasively that the narrative does in
fact develop chronologically and that a close examination to certain

points de regere in the text even reveals a discernible temporal and

spatial structure which can be 'reconstructed' from the information

provided, even if the reader does not immediately perceive this.

Lejeune is able to date with apparent precision the time and location

of individual scenes, and to reassemble an identifiable thematic

structure which gives the work unity:

autour du fil chronologique, les grandes scenes ponctuent la

double evolution des rapports sur la mere (detachement
progressif) et avec le pere (attachement progressif), et,
dans la seconde moitie du livre, les fluctuations des rap?Rrts
avec Vera et la grande decouverte du salut par 1'ecole.
 27 0

Thus the otherwise 'fragmentary' narrative is revealed to be

characterised by a high degree of coherence despite initial

appearances: while every attempt is made to create an impression of

the chaos of memory, 'quand on regarde de plus pres, on voit bien au
15
contraire qu'on est devant un ordre'. He maintains that the

elliptical presentation in the text (he prefers to use the term

'montage') is a narrative strategy designed to represent the chaos of

memory.

The use of the present tense in the text does of course heighten

the impression of an activity of reconstruction being carried out.

In this way, the 'present' of, on the one hand, the fluid and

unreliable processes of memoryretrieval, and, on the other hand, the

movement of textual composition, is foregrounded in a very self-

conscious way. The lack of a strict and explicitly signalled linear

chronology (despite the possibility of spatio-temporal reorganisation

ä la Lejeune) does indeed convey the fragmentary nature of memory

and its textualization. So too the manner in which information is

revealed about the child and her relationship with her parents and

others, and generally her perception of the world. For example,

crucial details about the deteriorating relationship between the two

parents are allowed to enter the narration only in an oblique

fashion. When such information is given, it is usually in the

context of how external factors are impinging on the child's

consciousness. The relationship between her father and Vdra is only

revealed gradually. Every attempt is made to suggest the 'present'

of memories suddenly appearing to the autobiographizing narrator as

 271

the text advances. In all of these respects, the text therefore is

characterised by a high degree of psychological realism consistent

with Nathalie Sarraute's preoccupation with the representation in

formal terms of psychological states and intersubjective reactions.

In Enfance, therefore, Nathalie Sarraute is able to convey the

epistemological repercussions of the description of childhood. At

one level, the text is designed so as to mime the 'logical

development' (however chaotic) of the memory process. The text can

in this way be said to have been composed in order to conform to a
formal realist aesthetic. The problematic epistemology of memory and

its textualization is thus translated in the very organisation of the

text. In typographical terms, this is also apparent from the lay-

out: the dialogue format, short sentences and paragraph, the visible

gaps and blanks on the page, the very Sarrautean device of hesitant

points de suspension, all contrive to enhance this impression.

Lejeune can thereby rightly claim with some authority that Enfance

as an autobiography is still characterised by selection and ordering

of material, however fragmentary and chaotic this is made to appear.

It is therefore as 'contrived' as any other example he may select.

While it may well be true that a discernible progression can be
detected and even charted in some detail, what is more important is

that this 'retrieval' (or even neutralization) of the text along the
lines of the vraisemblance of the fragmentary memory process is in

fact tangibly subverted by the use of the dialogue format. For it is

precisely the role of the interrogative voice to query the validity

of the selection and the textualization of the memories evoked. This

 27 2

voice will frequently contest the retrospective version of events and

perceptions being presented and will deliberately 'expose' and

undercut the narrator's potentially distorting and naturalizing

reconstruction. However, while the effect of this may appear to make

the text more realistic - that is to say, because it now seems to

obey the 'logic' of the narrativising, adult perspective - in fact

Sarraute is thus able to deconstruct the very epistemological
foundations of the whole enterprise. The 'representation' of the

child's emotions and perceptions is not therefore allowed to be

presented as 'natural' because of the interjections and objections of

the critical, interrogative voice which serves to reveal the

discursive situation as a problematic narrative perspective

constructed by the autobiographizing 'adult' narrator. The versions

of episodes and scenes are therefore uncovered as very conspicuously

mediated by the narrator.

The opening section of the text alerts the reader to the perilous

nature of the task which is being undertaken. The sceptical

hostility and mock-ironic attitude struck by the interrogative voice

immediately problematizes the validity of the whole enterprise.

Labelled by the writing narrator as 'mises en gardes' (p. 10), these

admonitions will serve to destabilize the legitimacy of the text

itself in the mind of the reader. The critical voice will correct

errors or query or pass comment upon the versions of episides

provided by the narrator. At one stage, the narrator is condemned

for presenting a contrived account: 'tu Was pas pu t'emp9cher de

placer un petit morceau de prdfabriqud' (p. 20). As a consequence,

 273

the autobiographizing narrator's discourse will tend to be treated

with a great deal of suspicion as the text progresses. The version

of events provided, as well as the narration which is used in the

relation of these fragments, of childhood memories are both therefore
being signalled as unreliable and untrustworthy: this is of course in

many respects a corollary of Nathalie Sarraute's belief in the 'ere

du soupcon' pertaining to both narrator and narrative discourse. We

cannot regard the 'narrator' of this autobiography as an

unproblematic witness to events, nor can the process of composition

itself ever be considered an authentic activity.

It is important to bear in mind that the narration in the text is

formed from both 'voices': they should not be seen as totally

distinct entities. The dialogue does not take place in a mechanical

way; rather, voix passent leur temps ä changer de r8le, ä faire

'les

bouger leur identit4'. 16 And as Valerie Minogue has argued, 'The two

voices keep in the foreground the flaws of memory and the processes
17 It is Minogue's
of composition'. argument that the text makes the

reader aware of the 'partial, selective, and interpretative'18 nature

of the whole autobiographical process set in train.

However, it is also true that the use of the interrogative voice

raises questions about the 'hierarchy' of the voices which are

articulated. One of the most interesting features of Enfance is the

whole question of the positioning of the reader, specifically how the

reader is made to be engaged in the process of composition itself.

An example of this collaboration can be seen in the scene where the
 274

child and her mother are heading towards her uncle's house to spend
the summer. The narrator commnents:'Ce vers quoi nous allons, ce qui

m'attend lä-bas, possbde toutes les qualites qui font de "beaux

souvenirs d'enfance" [... ] J'avoue que j'hesite un peu' (p. 31). The

critical voice confirms that this desciption could easily lapse into

'une beaut6 si conforme aux modbles' (p. 31) of established

stereotype if not checked. After this evocation nevertheless takes

place, the voice reiterates 'Lä se terminent les "beaux souvenirs"

qui to donnaient tant de scrupules... ils etaient trop conformes aux

modbles' (p. 39) -a criticism which the narrator is ready to

concede.

We find throughout the text the Sarrautean hostility to the fixity

of established and conventional patterns of explanation. We are

indeed given a representation of an 'enfance malheureuse', but the

narration is very reluctant to allow this simple explanation (however

true) to apppear satisfactory. There is a similar distrust of the

glib Freudian construction of 'childhood trauma' to provide an

acceptable version of the situation described. Psychological or

psychoanalytical analysis of any kind is studiously avoided. Even

when the narrator seems on the verge of slipping into stereotype, the

critical voice will warn her off. For example, the phrase 'un enfant

maniaque' (p. 14) is used only to be countered with 'Tu connaissais

deja ces mots... ' (p. 21). The narrator at another point states that

she had allowed the episode in which her spelling had been criticized

to congeal into 'un de ces magnifiques "traumatismes de l'enfance"'

(p. 85) to explain why it took her so long to begin writing

 275

seriously. A similar hostility is exhibited to the repercussions of

the description 'eile est nerveuse' (p. 160). This conveys a

recognition of the dangers of ready-made explanations. Every effort

is made not to allow the totalizing application of such facile

categories to an experience which is far too complex to be summarized

in these all too neat and convenient ways. The 'longue maison de

bois' (p. 41) is dangerously close to being a fixed 'image immuable'

(p. 42) which she does not want to allow to coalesce into a

clichified 'happy childhood' scene. The narrator (and the

interrogative voice) are only too aware of, for example, emprisoning
Vera into the stereotypical Cinderella-like 'wicked step-mother'
figure of convention. As the narrator confesses: 'I1 faut dire que

Vera [... ] quand on s'efforce de 1'evoquer, donne le sentiment de

decoller du rdel, de s'envoler dans la fiction' (p. 130). Clearly

this awareness built into the narration also dramatizes the reader's

own possible constructions of individuals and episodes as a result of

the conventionally-determined set of cultural and literary

expectations brought to an autobiographical text.

What is of great significance is that, in the manner of L'Usage de

la parole, Enfance reactivates a narrative strategy which consists in

the inscription within the text of the 'reader'. As both Valerie

Minogue and Sheila Bell demonstrated of the earlier work, a 'reader-

figure' or narrataire is allotted a crucial role in motivating the

textual material and whose 'presence' is indeed dramatized to this

19 feature
end. The most salient of Enfance is the degree to which

the interrogative mode is now made more explicit through the diegetic
 276

use of the dialogue which exists between the

narrating/'autobiographising' je and the interrogative voice which

weaves in and out of the text: it is this dialogue format which

emerges as the basic component of the narrative structure of the

text. Whereas in L'Usage de la parole the narrataire's existence is

only suggested through apostrophe, in Enfance reservations,

objections and comments are in fact textually voiced. Enfance uses

an 'autobiographising' narrator persona engaged in open dialogue with

this narrataire. The opening sequence is particularly revealing in

this respect: reservations are expressed by the interrogative voice

concerning the validity of such an apparent autobiographical project:

'Tu vas vraiment faire Ca? "Evoquer tes souvenirs d'enfance"' (p. 7).

The whole enterprise is thus placed under quotation marks from the

outset. In the manner of a tropism itself, the text will attempt to

'repel' such a limiting and clichefied classification.

Such interjections are clearly ironic, but largely because they are

likely to be precisely the recognizable gestures of the 'trained'

nouveau roman reader: in short, the reader who has come to regard the
decentring of the author as paradigmatic of contemporary experimental

fiction and who may be hostile to such a 'reactionary' activity. The

use of the interrogative voice by Sarraute itself serves to

problematize such an undertaking. More specifically, many of the

interjections of the interrogative voice are likely to be those of

the Sarrautean reader who has come to share a sense of the rressenti.

In another sequence, the Je exhibits acute sensitivity to such a

phrase as 'tu m'aimes', thus provoking the sceptical comment: 'Tu le

 277

sentais vraiment a cet 'age?' (p. 58). The reference made by the
interrogative voice in the opening section concerning the profoundly
tropistic region where 'tout fluctue, se transforme, s'echappe' (p.

8) reveals the extent to which 'it' is aware of the characteristic

Sarrautean mise en scene of sous-conversation. It is also true that

the concentration on the effects which certain words or phrases

provoke will be a recognizable Sarrautean feature. Such recurrent

phrases include 'non, tu ne feral pas ca' (p. 10), 'ce n'est pas to

maison' ( p. 130); or the use of the word 'beaute' (p. 92) or

'bonheur' (p. 122). Certain words and phrases such as these set off

a tropistic chain-reaction of attraction and repulsion in the

'classic' Sarrautean fashion. It is also very much the case that the

Sarrautean reader will be especially alert to the potentiallly

'embalming' nature of the images and memories evoked and the extent
to which this may contradict the theoretical position the author has

outlined several times elsewhere. In this way, the response is both

anticipated and voiced in the text (a departure in practice from

L'Usage de la parole), but a response which is again that of the

Sarrautean reader. Elsewhere, the characteristic features of
Sarrautean imagery are questioned by the narrataire: 'des images, des

mots q ui evidemment ne pouvaient pas se former h cet äge-lä dans to

tote' (pp. 17-18), suggesting certainly that we are being presented

with writing and not the genre of autobiography, but also that the

version is being recounted in a way which would be recognizable to

the reader attentive to all the subtleties and traps of sous-

conversation. Clearly in such examples the reliability and validity

of an 'adult' reconstruction of the child's perceptions or emotions

 278

are also being queried in the conduct of the discourse itself. The

reader is therefore encouraged to be suspicious of the versions of

episodes and scenes which are presented. From this point of view,

of n enacts in the text itself many of the concerns of the reader

of autobiography. Such ironies, however, can also be said to testify

to an awareness on Sarraute's part of how she has constructed a

particular 'reading community', in her case with a commitment to the

ressenti and tropism - it is not by accident that the intimate 'tu'

form is used. 20

Such a figuration of a particular reading community had become a

distinctive feature of the latest development of the nouveau roman.

As Vicky Mistacco has pointed out, the nouveau roman has educated its

own brand of reader based on the assumption of shared expectations

21 By
and conventions (however transgressive). adopting in Enfance a

narrative strategy where such a figuration in the text is made more

explicit, the reader's 'freedom' may be considered to be severely

jeopardized: the dialogue, it may be felt, between the two voices in

the text may have the negative outcome of 'excluding' the reader from

any other form of participation than that of taking up the role of

the interrogative voice. Such an impression of restriction arises

from a certain blurring of contours between the narrataire (or

'reader in the text') and the actual reader: in both L'Usage de la

parole and Enfance the two seem to have merged.

Such a critical problem may be directly attributed to Sarraute's

emphasis on the ressenti itself. The intelligibility of the text

 279

would be severely impeded if the reader did not share such a

linguistic hyper-sensitivity
and psychological - the ressenti becomes

a necessary assumption or working hypothesis. It is necessary to

examine some of the rhetorical processes working within Sarraute's

texts in order to create this shared sense of the ressenti and the

centrality of tropism - it makes sense to regard it as a rhetorical,

narrative construct rather than as a psychological truth. Tropism

itself thus becomes a trope in the rhetorical strategy of the text.

The ressenti can be interpreted as one of the 'enabling conventions'

allowing the text to come into being. Sarraute in Enfance is not

only playing with her own fictional universe, but is delineating more

sharply the reader's activity in the rhetorical processes of the

text.

If it is true that Enfance enters into an informed relationship

with the Sarrautean reader above all, it may be objected that the

highly original and productive use of the dialogue format excludes

the reader not acquainted with the Sarrautean code. It is Valerie

Minogue's contention that the second voice (a term which she prefers

to interrogative voice) is not in fact any more 'authoritative' or

'natural' than the narrator. In her view both voices are endowed
22 However, it
with broadly the same staus. is surely also true that

the process of identification can work both ways: the reader may be

more likely to want to occupy the position of the more 'superior' and
'informed' position of this second voice. The interrogative voice

therefore provides a 'superior' level of signification to the 'trap'

of the perhaps facile evocation of childhood memories. Of course, it

 280

should be pointed out that this 'readerly familiarity' can occur

commonly in respect of any author's works. This is not a problem

exclusive to Sarraute's texts. In Enfance, however, critical

participation is essential to the movement of the text: far from

being allowed to be 'passive', the reader (whether of the Sarrautean

variety or otherwise) cannot fail to become engaged in the

problematics of memory and textualization (in autobiographical

writing and in writing generally) which this work conspicuously

raises. Readers are invited to become actively involved in the

dynamics of the composition of a text of this kind. However, it

would be equally mistaken to take no account at all of the existence

of a level of reading which can be broadly identified as being based

around such a Sarrautean code of signification.

Examining Enfance in the context of the nouveau roman 's engagement

with autobiographical forms in the 1980s, it can be concluded that

like Robbe-Grillet's work it is clearly an unconventional work in

terms of the genre within which it may be located. The content and

the form of the texts produced by both nouveaux romanciers serve to

question many of the assumptions governing the textual organization

of autobiography generally. Traditional expectations of revelation

and confession are systematically undermined. Both writers eschew

the causality implicit in the narrativized accounts of conventional

retrospective 'justificatory' reconstructions. From a reading of

these texts, we do not find a 'reestablishment' of selfhood and

subjectivity (let alone a valorization of the uniqueness of the

artistic consciousness), nor is the establishment of such in any

 281

sense the 'project' of the works in question. Instead, both writers

foreground fragmentation at the level both of the subject's

autobiographising consciousness and at the level of the

textualization of this process. Fundamental questions concerning the

epistemological and ontological validity of the genre are raised,

either implicitly or in some cases explicitly. The relationship in

autobiography generally between art and truth is vividly dramatized.

From this point of view it may well be the case that the composition

of these works does bear out the formal realist demand for a

structure itself characterised by the discontinuity of the

personality and the flux of reality. Both writers contest the

legitimacy and authority of autobiography as a 'natural' or

unproblematic activity and so reveal the discursive nature of such an

6criture. Both writers have produced works which are highly self-

conscious to say the least.

However, unlike the volumes of Robbe-Grillet's Romanesques,

Nathalie Sarraute's text does not in any sense contain levels of

signification which belong to 'discrete' layers. We do not find

explicit theoretical reflections or literary commentary of any kind;

nor are there any 'revelations' (however unreliable) pertaining to

the life of the adult writer and his/her works; nor is there a
distinction (however mobile) between 'fiction' and 'autobiography'.

It could therefore be argued that it may be more 'subversive' as an

autobiography in the sense that it is not possible for the reader to

gain access to a recognizable textual level of information which may

'unlock', however tentatively or ironically, the writer's other

 282

works. It is true that in Enfance we see the characteristic

Sarrautean emphasis on the sensitivity towards language; however, it

could equally well be argued in psychological terms that this is in

fact a very typical feature of the child's consciousness.

Nevertheless we do find an emphasis on the value of books and writing

which may be 'processed' by the reader as the 'evidence' for the

evolution of literary artist. The comments made concerning the

reaction to her essay 'mon premier chagrin' could be said to document

the birth of her interest in the fluid and mobile world of tropism.

In the essay, she had liked 'ce qui etait fixe, cernable, immuable

[... ] aucun risque de voir quoi que ce soit se mettre a fluctuer,

devenir instable, incertain j'ai perdu pied des que j'ai dü
...
quitter ces regions oü je me sentais en parfaite securite et aborder

celles mouvantes, inquietantes de la geometrie dans l'espace' (pp.

214-5). This 'dangerous' area would be likened by the Sarrautean

reader to precisely that of sous-conversation.

Claude Simon and the Autobiographical Impulse

The publication of Les Georgigues in 1981 marked in many ways the

turning-point in both Simonian aesthetics and criticism. The

presence in this text of material of a demonstrably 'personal' nature

would eventually force commentators to revise the previously

widespread view of Simon as the nouveau romancier who had most

enthusiastically embraced the Ricardolian formalist emphasis on the

poetics of textual production. Claude Simon repeatedly emphasized

throughout the 1970s in particular the extent to which his texts were

composedas a result of work in and'on language. It was asserted by

 283

him (and his exegetes) that representation and expression had been

expunged and that instead his writing could be characterised as a

self-referential exploration of language. The stress which was

continually placed on linguistic and thematic transformation appeared

to exclude any consideration of an extra-textual 'reality' of any
kind, let alone a 'subject' existing independently of writing. A

great deal of resistance was exhibited (sometimes in a very vocal and

aggressive manner) whenever any attempt was made to test out the

relationship between the texts themselves and the discovery of

referents which may have formed the basis of such a process of

(re)writing. In view of Simon's own acknowledged involvement

(however reluctantly) in some of the most turbulent and violent

encounters in twentieth-century history - many of which would find

their way into his fiction in some form or another - this standpoint

would become increasingly fragile to uphold. Indeed, as a

consequence of the 'evidence' presented by Les Georgiques, a

necessity was beginning to impose itself for a thorough re-evaluation

of the autobiographical dimension (in the widest sense of the term)

apparent in so many of his previous works.

Throughout the 1980s, the publication of a number of very different

texts by Claude Simon - Les Georgigues (1981), L'Invitation (1987),

I'Album d'un amateur (1988), L'Acacia (1989) - would encourage such a

reassessment to take place. It would be broadly true to say that

critics (aided and abetted to a very considerable degree by Simon's

own stated 'theoretical' position and on a personal level by his

characteristic reticence and modesty) had become extremely reluctant

 284

to raise questions in any way 'tainted' with 'le dogme de

l'expression et de la representation', such was the extent to which a
hatred of this had become the prevailing orthodoxy in the debates

generated by the nouveau roman. For example, although the Spanish

Civil War is featured to a greater or lesser degree in Le Sacre du

rpintemps, Le Palace and Histoire, it would be intellectually

unthinkable to dare to establish any historical 'truth' concerning

the role of the author as a subject implicated in events. Of course,

it is very much the case that in Simon's work if anything is learnt

from history at all it is that it is fundamentally 'unrepresentable',

in the very tangible sense that a 'truth' cannot be meaningfully re-

assembled from the chaos of history and experience. Such questions

had therefore become forbidden as a consequence of the denial of

referentiality including the author himself as part of the
- -
emphasis on the aesthetics of production and self-reflexivity.

This theoretical doxa had effectively papered over the presence of

'inconvenient' material of a personally referential nature which was

visible in a number of Simon's works. It had become an article of

faith in this aesthetic programmethat the recourse to extra-textual
'evidence' of any kind had no validity whatsoever as a reading

strategy. This state of affairs was very graphically demonstrated by

the intervention at the Ricardou-dominated Cerisy nouveau roman

conference in 1971 at which it was revealed that a former cavalry

colonel had written to the novelist concerning an incident in L.

Route des Flandres. The issue was treated in a very summaryfashion

and was almost literally ridiculed as a blatant example of the

 285

naivety implicit in conventional realist interpretative approaches.

In a recent article, however, by Anthony Cheal Pugh this text is

reproduced in conjunction with a number of letters written to Pugh by

Simon concerning extractthe in question and the 'historical'
23
episodes to which it relates.

It is instructive to examine the argument propounded by Jean

Ricardou at the Claude Simon Cerisy conference to see the extent to

which 'formalist' criticism experienced enormous difficulties in

confronting the presence of personal, 'expressive' writing. It is

significant that Ricardou's contribution is itself the opening paper.

Entitled "'Claude Simon" textuellement', the purpose would appear to

be one of deflecting attention from the Ricardolian twin horrors of

expression and representation. In many respects setting the agenda

for the colloque as a whole, it is inevitable that Ricardou

stridently denies notions of originality and genius pertaining to an

'author' as being corollaries of what he considers the reactionary

literary ideology of Romanticism. Ricardou again suggests that the

term 'scripteur' is a less ideologically-contaminated description of

the 'subject' which produces the text. Moreover, it is Ricardou's

view that 'Le scripteur est le produit de son produit: it est une

mobilite intra-scripturale'"24 Although Simon himself does not refer

to this specific point, he nevertheless intervenes in the ensuing

discussion to contest any notion of 'genius', thus lending some

credence to Ricardou's theoretical position. It has to be conceded

that Ricardou largely succeeds in removing 'autobiographical'

considerations from the discussions and communications which are

 286

presented. It is clear that at this stage at least Ricardou's

textual materialist aesthetic was triumphant. At the co 1 ue

devoted to Robbe-Grillet one year later he gives the following

extended description of the status of scripteur:

L'ecrivain n'est pas un auteur, cette unicite originale
soumise, hors du texte, aux variations extrinseques de son
existence. L'ecrivain est un scripteur, cet operateur
changeant soumis, par le texte, aux variations intrinseques
que provoque son travail. L'auteur n'est pas affecthpar ce
qu'il ecrit: il est une stabilite extrascripturale.
Simon's novels of this period - La Bataille de Pharsale (1969),

Les Corps conducteurs (1971), Triptyque (1973) and Lecon de choses

(1975) - certainly seem less concerned with the encounter with

'history' than do his novels up to and including Histoire (1967) in

the sense that these texts very much bear the mark of the poetics of

textual production, such is the extent to which the process of

writing is foregrounded and the referent is relegated on theoretical

grounds. We find less of the personal and familial explorations

which so characterised the novels of the 60s. When Les Georgigues

was published in 1981, therefore, critical discourse on Simon was

obliged to confront the 'personal' precisely because there seemedto

be a return to the familial and historically-engaged (in the broadest

sense) works which seemed to have ended (in literary historical

terms) with Histoire.

The title itself evoked in Simon's readers possibly the Georges

figure who appears in Simon's earlier work. In Les Georgiaues, the

eighteenth and twentieth centuries become related by means of the

investigation of the death of an ancestor, who happens to have been

 287

an actual memberof the author's family. In the course of a number

of articles written shortly after its publication, the beginnings of

a re-assessment of Simon's autobiographical concerns can be seen.

For example, for Stuart Sykes the novel moves 'from biography to

autobiography'26; while Alastair Duncan claims that it offers

'historical biography 27 In this
on a grand scale'. novel, an

apparently 'biographical' process of reconstruction seems to be

taking place: 'authentic' documents in the form of letters and papers

are used by the narrator as part of this endeavour. At one level,

the novel is then a 'biography' of this ancestor, and also an account

of Orwell's activities in the Spanish Civil War, and yet another

visit to the Simonian 'site' of the Front in 1939 to 1940, familiar

to readers of La Route des Flandres. What is known about

these'characters' is therefore mediated through their writings: so we

are presented with an avowedly unreliable and 'impossible'

reconstruction based on texts which are themselves partial and

biased. The Simonian emphasis on the fragmentation of experience and
the implications which this has for narrative form is apparent.

Alastair Duncan and Michael Evans have mentioned the parallels

engendered by the references throughout the text to Gluck's Orpheus

and Eurydice: this is a legend which has been constantly re-written

28 This fertile image suggests
as a narrative, poem, opera and novel.

that we can only ever textualize experience, not totalize it - thus

Simon is recognizing the 'impossibility' of writing history in

representational terms. Nevertheless, by using a personal referent

as a 'source' - however unreliable this textual origin is made to

appear and however much the process of reconstruction is self-

 288

consciously revealed as problematic in the extreme - Claude Simon

effectively disrupts the Ricardolian orthodoxy which was founded on

the conviction that the 'hors-texte' did not exist. The rigidity of
the formalist aesthetic cannot easily be reconciled with the

appearance of real referents in a work of supposedly progressive

ecriture.

The shift in critical thinking by and on Claude Simon can be

documented by the interest which the publication of the text would

provoke in the autobiographical dimension of his work generally. In

the interview which is conducted with Simon in the book Claude Simon:

New Directions, when asked directly about the extract 'Fragment'

which was based on what he knew of his father's death, Simon

comments: 'From L'Herbe on, all my novels verge on the

29 Later in this interview, he repeats the same
autobiographical'.

point:
From L'Herbe on, all my novels are next to autobiographical.
Which does not meanthat make up an autobiography. I do not
'tell all' about myself. 3hhey

In his contribution to the New York nouveau roman conference in 1982,

Simon reveals the 'origins' of Les Gdorgiaues. It is interesting to

note that he feels compelled to comment specifically on the highly

problematic question of the existence of a 'referent'. He states

that he wished to find some means of organizing the fragments left to

him by this ancestor who had been a member of the Convention, a

general in the Revolution and during the Napoleonic period, precisely

because he was struck by parallels with his own experience of war and

revolution 'which I was preserving from my personal experience'. 31

 289

While it is admitted that once again the 'information' was

characterised by discontinuity and uncertainty, there was

nevertheless according to Claude Simon a continuity in the thematic

sense:
I found a disturbing relationship [... ] between events which had
taken place some hundred years earlier and those which I had
witnessed in Barcelona in 1936 or in Belgium in 1940, or even
the account which George Orwell rendered of his experience in
Spain, an account which is in itself a perfect model [... ] of an
account by more or les , voluntary omissions, and thus itself an
account full of holes.
A thematic continuity be achieved by organizing
could therefore

'these discontinuous fragments of history'. 33 The project inevitably

is not in any sense to re-establish 'truth' - this would indeed have

semed paradoxical in the light of the instability of memory and
history displayed in La Route des Flandres. Simon does, however,

concern himself once again with the cyclical nature of history. In

this respect at least the novel can be considered a 'reconversion

totale'. Nevertheless, the extent to which he has not yet discarded

his Ricardolian baggage can be seen by the fact that he still chooses
to emphasize the processes of writing in the elaboration of this
'fiction', underlining that the 'characters' in the text, for

example, did not exist in any referential sense, despite their

'origins' in 'real' individuals:

made of words and of the images which these words provoke

[... ] L. S. M. is not, nor can be, a portrait of General
LacombeSaint-Michel, just as '0' is not George Orwell
[... ]. That the old lady is not my grandmother and that the
General's great-grandson, a character of the novel as the others
are, also bears but a distant and limited connection with me.
Thus Claude Simon is proposing that family and personal history of
the kind with which the Simonian reader will be familiar from novels
 290

such as Histoire and La Route des Flandres (and of course L'Herbe)

should be considered as a kind of 'material' to be subjected to

'generation' by the practice of writing. Simon does not therefore

exclude the existence of a 'referent'; merely regards these as the

basis of an operation of textual transformation. In this respect,
Simon resorts to the vocabulary of the Ricardolian programme, while
jettisoning from it the contempt for extra-textual reference of any
kind.

Both in his intervention at the New York colloquium and in the

Discours de Stockholm, Simon mentions the extent to which he has

'witnessed' the turbulence of the twentieth century. In NewYork, he

comments that 'I have in my life been involved in some rather

tumultuous events'35; while in Stockholm there is a rather more

lengthy statement of his encounter with contemporary 'history'. On

both occasions, he is of course quick to emphasize that he does not

propose to use such experience in a didactic or moralizing sense: it

is the confusion of experience and the impossibility of truth which
has preoccupied him. However, the fact that Simon can now mention

this with impunity suggests itself the distance he has travelled from

Ricardolian formalism. Commenting on this passage from Discours de

Stockholm, Alastair Duncan can claim that it 'invite ä une relecture

des romans dans un nouveau contexte, celui d'un espace

36
autobiographique'. It is Duncan's contention that this

autobiographical continuity stretches from La Corde raide (1947) -

his only truly autobiographical text in the generic sense per se -

throughout all his work. Thus the reevaluation can take place.
 291

This genuinely 'new direction' in Simon criticism can be seen in

particular in the work of Anthony Cheal Pugh, Celia Britton and

Lucien Dällenbach. In a number of landmark articles, Pugh

scrutinizes Simon's work with reference to recent work on narrative

history 37 Pugh
and historiography. even goes so far as to publish
letters and documents communicated to him by Claude Simon concerning
his 'actual' involvement in certain events, thus opening up the

previously unthinkable possibility of comparing and contrasting these

accounts with the 'fictionalized' versions. Pugh provides a

geographical and historical gloss on the material. Such an endeavour

on the part of a Simon critic would have been considered profoundly

ideologically unsound and deeply misleading as a critical strategy
during the Ricardolian period. Every effort is of course made to

underline the fact Simon presents us with a textualization of

history: it would seem to be Pugh's contention that Simon's novels

dramatize the problematic status of history as a discourse itself.

Such 'documents' are important because of the extent to which they

relate to the context of the work in the full, linguistic sense:

'Aucun acte de langage, y compris l'dcriture et la lecture des romans

modernes n'accbde ä la signification qu'ä travers des contextes:

celui de l'dnonciateur, celui du ddstinataire - et celui du langage

38
en tant que systbme de relais en rapport ä l'intertexte'. Pugh

does of course recognize that the existence of such documentary

material does not constitute a guarantee of authentic or verifiable

evidence. It is his view that by rejecting formalist closure and by

re-inserting the question of the referent, the text is in fact

6garer, parfois,
enhanced rather than diminished: 'il faut se laisser
 292

sur "la route de la reference", car eile nous ramene a un texte

enrichi, plein d'echos dun passe dont 1'etrange absence/presence ne
39
cesse de fasciner le scripteur'.

Pugh is right to conclude from his analysis of the document in

question that more questions are raised rather than solved by so

doing: 'Que Simon ait bien voulu reconsituer "l'original" de cet
episode semble donc poser un probleme'. 40 Are we to use it as
confirmation of precisely the whole aesthetic process of

scriptural/textual transformation; or should we use it as part of an

attempt to reconstitute some kind of verifiable truth? There is a

certain danger in reverting to a 'sources and influences' criticism

which would immediately remove the concentration on the operation of

the text. It is not entirely clear from Pugh's analysis what

specific conclusions are to be drawn from the examination of

secondary material of this kind. Inevitably the first critical

endeavour would be to test out the different 'versions' of events

which are given: this would probably result in stating that Simon

provides a deliberately distorted 'reworking' of events presented by

means of the raise en scene of a transforming consciousness and

demonstrably faulty memory. It may then be possible to state that

Simon is involved in an aesthetic representation of this process.

Pugh is right to emphasize that it is increasingly necessary to re-

examine 'the apparently conflicting claims of a concept of writing

based upon the notion of fictional "production" [... ] and one that
41
remains in contact with "experience" and its historical contexts'.

This is of course in a sense to locate Simon as a writer divided

 293

between mimesis and poiesis, which is precisely the view of Lucien

Dallenbach in a major recent book:

R&cit en train de s'inventer au prasent d'une 6criture qui

tätonne pour trouver sa vole; mimesis4ýoubl4e d'une poiesis ou,
plut6t, inspire et dominee par eile.
This is certainly an advance on the 'formal realist' argument which

was previously adduced to describe Simon's textual practices in the

pre-Ricardou period. Testing out 'real' referents against

textualized versions is valid if the focus of the analysis remains

squarely on the writing practices. For Pugh, the examination of

documentary evidence also allows for a more interesting evaluation of

the encounter between the writing subject and history. The advantage

of this approach is that it now becomespossible to answer better the

question of the choice of elements and themes as thematic

gendrateurs: this has been a particularly contentious area in nouveau

roman aesthetics. In view of the preoccupation with history in

Simon's work, this exploration is a potentially fertile one. In

terms of autobiography, the emphasis on the construction of selfhood

and subjectivity in writing can thus be seen to be exemplified in

Simon's novels. Alastair Duncan concludes his article on the 'projet

autobiographique' by stating that: 'on peut penser que l'oeuvre de

Simon pose des questions qui ne trouveront finalement de r4ponses que

dans les etudes psychocritiques'. 43 It is the extremely complex

relationship which exists between the self and language which

arguably needs to be examined much more closely. It is indeed such a

relationship which Simon's novels appear to dramatize when

reconsidered in the light of his autobiographical concerns. The

undeniable presence of 'personal' and 'familial' elements make such a

 294

study all the more urgent. Simon has nevertheless attempted to

deflect attention from an exclusive preoccupation with autobiography:
'Je n'ai pas le projet d'ecrire ma vie. Ceci dit, quest-ce que je

peux ecrire en dehors de ce que j'ai senti, subi, imagine?'. 44

It would not of course be possible to 're-construct' a self from

Simon's work - the narrative procedures in themselves seem to

dramatize the discontinuity of the subject. Any serious analysis of

a work such as La Route des Flandres will conclude that subjecthood

is characterized by deferral and fragmentation. Claude Simon's works

very tangibly demonstrate that the 'self' can never be anything other
than unstable and uncertain from an epistemological or ontological

point of view. From the perspective of the poetics of autobiography,

a 'pacte autobiographique' cannot be entered into with any

expectation that an 'author' will be revealed. In any case, despite

their grounding in personal, familial and historical 'reality', these

are not of course autobiographies a proprement parler for generic

reasons - although some, especially Les Worgiques and L'Acaci

, are
textes-limites as literary discourses. Nevertheless, it is correct

to maintain that a kind of contract is established thanks to the

rdseau thematiaue or repertoire which can be gleaned from an analysis

of his work: Anthony Pugh, for example, has spoken of a 'textual

memory' operating in Simon's oeuvre which plays a crucial role in the

45 Successive
reception process. novels return to some recognizable

Simonian 'sites' which become familiar to his readers. Alastair

Duncan has provided a detailed description of the family

relationships which can be reconstructed from his novels: family-

 295

trees of both Simon's family and the fictional 'fami l le Thomas' are

even reproduced; and the obvious parallels are explored. It is

inevitable that this knowledge will inform the reading of his works:

L'Acacia, for example, can be seen as a further excursion into this

personal and familial fonds. By clarifying such a network of

relationships, however, there is the constant risk of r6cup4ration

along the lines which were once condemned. Duncan argues that we are
invited by Simon to re-read his works autobiographically: 'Simon

rdcupbre son
oeuvre; rdtrospectivememnt, it la transforme en
46 However, the fact that these
autobiographie'. networks of family

relationships (both 'real' and 'imaginary') are not apparent from the
texts themselves should not be overlooked. The value of this

critical enterprise is to support the claims of an intratextual

reading. It may be objected that although Simon seems to have

invited this approach, attention may well be dangerously deflected

from the functioning of individual texts. Nevertheless, it must be

recognized that a Simonian 'code de lecture' does operate. There can

be no more 'natural' or 'uncontaminated' reading of a Simon text than

of any other; hence the justification of examining the aspects of

this 'memory' which is brought to bear.

To this should be added what may be described as an

'iconographical' dimension arising from the reproduction in critical

works of actual referents or generators of his fiction - as in

Ricardou's Le Nouveau Roman(paradoxically in view of his hostility

to extra-textual 'supports') which reproduces the portrait of the

ancestor used in La Route des Flandres and the collage of postcards

 296

in Histoire; or even more noticeably in Lucien Dallenbach's Claude

Simon which contains a veritable wealth of Simonian 'memorabilia' and

what may be described as 'archive material'. Dällenbach has revealed

that Simon was very involved in the iconography in the book. 47 This

state of affairs would therefore support the proposition that Claude

Simon is indeed inviting autobiographical readings.

Such an approach seems to come with the imprimatur of the author;

however, any consideration of the development of the nouveau roman

should provoke a measure of suspicion regarding authorially-

sanctioned readings of various kinds: they cannot in themselves be

used to 'guarantee' the text. It would be a great injustice to

reduce the narrative, linguistic, thematic and stylistic richness of

Simon's work to a primitive or vulgar autobiographical re"cupLration

along conventional lines. The analysis of archive material, the

study of variants, the identification of 'real' referents or sources,

the establishing of personal and familial parallels - these

directions in Simon criticism may indeed be permissible now that

'Ricardolianism' has been jettisoned. It is certainly extremely

refreshing to observe the fruits of this research. However, while

conceding the validity of these critical endeavours which move beyond

purely formalist criteria, it is equally necessary to avoid the

temptation to reduce the import of Simon's work merely to a reworking

of certain personal preoccupations. In order best to resist what may

inevitably be labelled 'revisionism', it is vital that this debate

remains attentive to the problematics of the construction of selfhood

 297

and subjectivity in writing and, in Simon's case in particular, the

representation of the historical subject.

As we have argued, the nouveau roman's fertile engagement with

autobiographical forms of various kinds raises a number of important

questions. It is of course evident that these writers would wish to

reject the notion that their oeuvre can in any sense be 'explained'
by exclusive reference to the account of experiences which are given
in their autobiographical texts. We do not find in Robbe-Grillet,

Sarraute and Simon any valorization of the 'life of the author' as an

interpretative strategy which can be fruitfully pursued. It has been

demonstrated how the texts themselves consciously subvert such a

totalizing reading by means of a range of narrative and formal
devices; while more explicit 'disclaimers' are inserted into the

fabric of some of the works involved. It is not possible to

'reconstruct' a figure of the author from the autobiographical mises

en scene portrayed. Thus it can be maintained that these writers

have not embarked on a 'reactionary' textual practice at odds with
the their previous concern with formal experimentation and the

rejection of outmoded aesthetic criteria.

However, the presence of this autobiographical dimension presents

considerable problems for nouveau roman criticism regarding the

validity and the usefulness of the autobiographical material

provided, if the pitfalls of narrow biographical criticism are to be

avoided. While seeking to distance themselves from reductionist

 298

approaches, the nouveaux romanciers cannot prevent their works being

reassessed retrospectively in the light of the 'subsequent'

appearance of works which may be 'misread' in this way. It has

always been the case that the nouveau roman collectively has been

attentive to the question of lisibilite. The fact that this

increasing preoccupation with 'authorship' and 'subjectivity' has now

been placed back on the critical agenda is of course at an important

level a reaction precisely to the formalist/productivist approach

which seemed to have itself become 'reductionist' in its own way.

There is, however, a sense in which the autobiographical 'phase' of

the nouveau roman (if we can revert to such a literary-historicizing

notion) raises precisely the issue of reading itself. It can

certainly be said to constitute an attempt to escape from previous

readings which had themselves become limiting: thus a meansof escape

has been provided from the 'prison-house' of reflexivity. Whether,

of course, autobiography presents another case of misreading is

rather more difficult to predict at this stage.

In so far as it is possible to gauge the 'value' of the nouveau

roman's explorations in this domain, it would be fair to say that

these texts also have the merit of focusing attention more widely on

the poetics of autobiography. We have seen in this chapter the

extent to which the textual practices which are adopted serve to

query many of the assumptions and conventions in autobiographical

writing more generally, thus foregrounding the processes of writing

and reading. The legitimacy of autobiographical writing as an

unproblematic discourse is sysematically challenged. It can be seen

 299

that there is a concerted assault on the notion both that an 'author'

can be successfully reconstructed and that a 'subject' can be

reassembled. Instead, we are presented with dramatizations of the

fragmentation of the writing subject confronted with a 'deferred'

selfhood. It is this ecriture which the nouveau roman can be said to

be putting into practice. By concentrating on the relationship
between dcriture and the problematics of subjectivity, criticism will
be less likely to be seduced into 'biographism'.

It can be argued that the generic glissements between novel and

autobiography in these examples locate the nouveau roman firmly

within the 'postmodernist' mode. It is this removal of clearly

defined boundaries between different kinds of writings which

constitutes the most radical feature of these works. By liberating

such writing from its 'generic' position, there seems to be a greater

textual mobility and plurality. It would seem to illustrate

precisely what is meant therefore by postmodern textuality. It is

evident that the fragmented subjectivity of the writer is itself

being used as a textually-generating discourse. This is also very

much in evidence in the works of 'adjacent' or non-canonical nouveaux

romanciers such as Marguerite Duras and Philippe Sollers. In Duras's

L'Amant, for example, the text originated in a commentary on an album

of family photographs. In Sollers's recent works (such as Le Coeur

absolu and Les Folies francaises) the playful exploration of the

'site' of the thinly-disguised male sexual psyche of the 'real'

author is the central theme: like Robbe-Grillet's Romanesques

volumes, these 'unstable' texts hover between the categories of

 300

fiction, literary essay and autobiography. Such works dramatize the

fragility of identity and the problematics of the textualization of

selfhood. This does not suggest that a return to psychological

realism or the reinstated romanticization of the author is taking

place; rather, the autobiographical trend in recent 'experimental'

writing demonstrates an attempt to maintain plurality. Far from

privileging authorial discourse as a 'natural' mode, these texts

submit the figure of the author and his/her subjectivity to intense

scrutiny. Once again, the nouveau roman seems to be anticipating

and articulating in its practice a question which is emerging in

literary theory.
 301

Notes: Chapter 6

1. Le Miroir g revient (Paris, 1984). All page references are to

this edition. Earlier versions appeared in 'Fragment
autobiographique imaginaire', Minuit, 31,1978,2 -8; and
'Fragments pour une autobiographie imaginaire', Nota Bene, 2-
3,1981,7 - 20.
2. P. Lejeune, Le Pacte autobioyrap " (Paris, 1975); M. Beaujour
Miroirs d'encre (Paris, 1980).

3. A. Jefferson, 'Regicide and readers: Robbe-Grillet's politics',

Paragraph, 13,1,1990,44 - 64.
4. P. Bruckner, 'La fin des malentendus' (interview), Le Nouvel
observateur, 29 January -4 February, 1988, pp. 42 - 4, p. 43.
5. In J. -J. Brochier, Alain Robbe-Grillet, i suis-je? (Paris,
1985), p. 146.

6. A. Jefferson, 'Autobiography as intertext: Barthes, Sarraute,

Robbe-Grillet', in Intertextuality: Theory and Practice, (eds)
M. Worton & J. Still (Manchester, 1990), 108 - 29, p. 125.

7. N. Sarraute, f nc (Paris: Gallimard 'Folio', 1985). All

references are to this edition.
8. V. Forestier, 'Portrait de Nathalie', Le Magazine littffraire,
196, June 1983, p. 19.

9. V. Minogue, 'Fragments of a Childhood: Nathalie Sarraute's

Enfance', RomanceStudies, 9,1986,71 - 83, p. 81.
10. There has in fact been an adaptation and mise en scene by Simone
Benmussaat the Th69tre au Petit Rand-Point in 1984. For an
account of Nathalie Sarraute's theatre, see Arnaud Rykner,
Theatres du nouveau roman (Paris, 1988). See also the extended
interview with Nathalie Sarraute, in S. Benmussa, Nathalie
S,arraute: qui ¬tes-vous? (Paris, 1987), pp. 27 - 159.

11. P. Lejeune, 'Paroles d'enfance', Revue des sciences humaines,

217,1990,23 - 38, p. 23.
12. Ibid., p. 24.
13. Ibid., p. 26.

14. Ibid., p. 30.

15. Ibid., p. 26.

16. Ibid., p. 33.

 302

17. V. Minogue, art. cit., p. 72.

18. Ibid., p. 73.
19. See V. Minogue, 'Nathalie Sarraute: "L'Usage de la parole"',
RomanceStudies, 2,1983,35 - 52; and S.M. Bell, 'The Figure
of the Reader in L'Usage de la parole', RomanceStudies, 2,
1983,53 - 68.
20. 'J'ai l'impression [... ] que onnlecteur me suit. ' in 'Propos
sur la technique du roman. N. Sarraute interviewee par A. Finch
et D. Kelley', French Studies, 39,1985,305 - 15, p. 314.
21. V. Mistacco, 'The Theory and Practice of Reading Nouveaux
Romans', in The Reader in the Text (eds) S. Suleiman and I.
Crosman(Princeton, 1980), 371 - 400.

22. V. Minogue, art. cit., p. 82.

23. A. C. Pugh, 'Claude Simon et la route de la reference', Revue des
sciences humaines, 220,1990 - 1,23 - 45.
24. Claude Simon: analyse, th6orie (Paris, 1975), p. 12.

25. Robbe-Grillet: analyse. theorie (Paris, 1976), I, p. 13.

26. S. Sykes, 'Les Gdorgiques: une reconversion totale? ', Romance

Studies, 2,1983,80 - 9, p. 81.
27. A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon's Les G6orgigues: an intertextual
adventure', RomanceStudies, 2,1983,90 - 107, p. 91.
28. See A. B. Duncan, 'Hierarchy and Coherence. Simon's novels from
LA Bataille de Pharsale to Lecon de choses', and M. Evans, 'The
Orpheus Myth in Les Georgiaues and Homageto Catalonia' in A. B.
Duncan (ed. ) Claude Simon: NewDirections (Edinburgh, 1985), pp
75 - 88 and 89 - 99 respectively.

29. A. B. Duncan, Claude Simon: NewDirections, p. 12.

30. Ibid., p. 16.

31. In L. Oppenheim, Three Decades of the French New Novel (Urbana

and Chicago, 1986), p. 84.
32. Ibid., p. 84.
33. Ibid., p. 85.

34. Ibid., p. 85.

35. Ibid., p. 83.
 303

36. A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon: le projet autobiographique', Revue

des sciences humaines, 220.1990 - 1,47 - 62, p. 50.

37. A. C. Pugh, 'Defeat, May 1940: Claude Simon, Marc Bloch and the
Writing of Disaster' in I. Higgins (ed. ), The Second World War
in Literature (Edinburgh, 1986) 59 - 70; 'Claude Simon: Fiction
and the Question of Autobiography', RomanceStudies, 8,1986,
80 - 95; 'Claude Simon et la route de la refdrence', Revue des
sciences humaines, 220,1990 - 1,23 - 45.
38. 'Claude Simon et la route de la r6ference', art. cit., p. 28.
39. Ibid., p. 40.
40. Ibid., p. 43.
41. 'Claude Simon: Fiction and the Question of Autobiography', art.
cit., p. 82.
42. L. Dallenbach, Claude Simon (Paris, 1988), p. 43.

43. A. B. Duncan, "Claude Simon: le projet autobiographique', art.

cit., p. 62.
44. 'Je n'ai pas le projet d'ecrire ma vie. Ceci dit, qu'est-ce que
je peux ecrire en dehors de ce que j'ai senti, subi, imagine.
Memel'imaginaire est autobiographique'. Quoted by A. C. Pugh,
'Claude Simon: Fiction and the Question of Autobiography', art.
cit., p. 95, note 1.
45. See A. C. Pugh, Simon: 'Histoire' (London, 1982).

46. A. B. Duncan, 'Claude Simon: le projet autobiographique', art,

cit., p. 60.
47. 'Entretien avec Lucien Dällenbach realis6 par Guy Neumann',
Revue des sciences humaines, 220,1990 - 1,79 - 85, p. 84.
 304

CONCLUSION
 305

The aim of this study has been to analyse how the nouveau roman has
been deeply implicated in the aesthetics of modernity and

postmodernity. It is evident that contemporary literature has been

enriched by the contribution of the nouveau roman, whose fertile

creative and critical practice has had a great influence in the wider

cultural debates. This study has asserted the extent to which the

nouveau roman has had recourse to aesthetically legitimizing

strategies as part of its impetus of literary self-justification. By

means of its literary-historical confrontation with modernism and the

valorization in particular of the question of representation, it

inscribed itself indelibly on the literary landscape. Later, its

willingness to accept and then reject a poetics of textual autonomy

itself illustrated a preoccupation with refining and theorizing its

endeavours. Subsequently, free from the 'determinism' of this

position of pure self-reflexivity, the recent autobiographical

explorations - although certainly the last 'period' in the nouveau

roman in view of the respective ages of the individual novelists -

has demonstrated the potency of the 6criture which these writers have

produced. By placing the nouveau roman within the context of the

controversies in postmodernism, moreover, it is possible to consider

a number of questions which were previously excluded from the agenda

which had been set. Far from becoming ossified into a set of fixed

precepts concerning the nature of the aesthetic enterprise in which

these novelists have been engaged in their diverse ways, the nouveau
 306

roman has continued to remain flexible and receptive to new

approaches.

Above all, it should be clear that the nouveau roman has been

uniquely preoccupied with the question of reading - hence the

plurality of critical strategies which it has initiated. The

'history' of the nouveau roman is also the history of the readings

which it has both engendered and then resisted. Although it has been

essential to use a construct of a nouveau roman as a 'group' of

writers in terms of the argument which has been presented, this is

not to imply any kind of group cohesion or collective literary

programme. Indeed, it has been insisted upon that it is the

diversity of aesthetic responses which has in so many respects

characterised the endeavours of these novelists. It is only by close

attention to how individual texts are subject to a variety of

readings that the plurality and heterogeneity of the nouveau roman

can best be maintained. If anything at all is to be learned from the

nouveau roman, it is the deficiency of totalizing theoretical and

literary-historical constructions. The experience of reading the

nouveau roman highlights the inadequacies of any over-rigid critical

apparatus, such is the extent to which the nouveau roman always seems
to escape from the clutches of homogenizing endeavours of any kind

which have been placed upon it.

To conclude, if it makes any sense to speak of a postmodern

'legitimation' crisis, then the nouveau roman can be said to have

both predicted and contributed to this 'condition', by means of

 307

reflecting the epistemological and ontological uncertainty which

characterizes our apprehension of contemporary reality and how we set

about constructing it. It is as active readers that the nouveau

roman addresses us, forcing us to examine the assumptions which we

bring to the text by undermining our attempts to impose patterns of

coherence derived from whatever source of 'knowledge'. It is very

much the case that while the nouveau roman may indeed have created
its own 'community' with certain identifiable expectations of
transgression and reflexivity, it is also important to bear in mind

how the radical experience of reading the nouveau roman has enabled

us to read other texts along these lines. Indeed, it could be

asserted that the 'value' of the nouveau roman has resided

principally in this re-drafting of the criteria by which we approach

literary works in addition to our assessment of many other cultural

manifestations. If a 'revolution of reading' has occurred, then this

can in no small measure be attributed to the efforts of the nouveaux

romanciers. If it is correct to state that in numerous areas

increasing attention is being paid to narrativity, then this is also

due to the nouveau roman's contestation of narrative and

representation as unproblematic constructs. If contemporary culture

is preoccupied with the nature of discourse as the means by which we

shape our understanding of the world, then again the nouveau roman's

discursive self-consciousness has been instrumental in ensuring that

this has remained a vital question. Now that some forty years of

sustained creative and critical endeavour have passed, perhaps the

time has come to recognize the nouveau roman's essential contribution

to the wider cultural condition.

 308

BIBLIOGRAPHY
 309

BIBLIOGRAPHY

I. WORKS
BY THENOUVEAUX
ROMANCIERS

There has been no attempt to provide an exhaustive list of works by

the nouveaux romanciers: only those works which have been used
directly or indirectly in the course of the preceding chapters are
mentioned. For the purposes of the argument presented in this
thesis, by the term nouveau roman I understand the fictional and
other creative and critical works (e. g. autobiography; cind-romans;
criticism in volume form) by Michel Butor, Robert Pinget, Jean
Ricardou, Alain Robbe-Grillet, Nathalie Sarraute and Claude Simon.

All the works listed below are published in Paris, except where
otherwise indicated. Only the first edition is given except where
another edition has been used or where another edition contains new
material, or where its date is of some significance.

Michel Butor

Passage de Milan, Editions de Minuit, 1954.

L'Emploi du temps, Editions de Minuit, 1956.

La Modification, Editions de Minuit, 1957.

Degrds, Gallimard, 1960.

Repertoire, Editions de Minuit, 1960.

Histoire extraordinaire. essai sur un rive de Baudelaire, Gallimard,

1962.

Mobile, Gallimard, 1962.

Rdseau aerien, Gallimard, 1962.

Description de San Marco, Gallimard, 1963.

6 810 000 litres d'eau par seconde, Gallimard, 1966.

Repertoire II, Editions de Minuit, 1964.

Essais sur les modernes, Editions de Minuit, 1964.

Repertoire III, Editions de Minuit, 1968.

Fssais sur le roman, Editions de Minuit, 1969.

Rdpertoire IV, Editions de Minuit, 1974.

 310

Robert Pinget

Mahuou le materiau, Editions de Minuit, 1952.

Graal Flibuste, Editions de Minuit, 1956.

Le Fiston, Editions de Minuit, 1959.

L'Inquisitoire, Editions de Minuit, 1962.

Quelqu'un, Editions de Minuit, 1965.

Le Libera, Editions de Minuit, 1968.

Passacaille, Editions de Minuit, 1969.

Fable, Editions de Minuit, 1971.

Cette voix, Editions de Minuit, 1975.

L'apocry hge, Editions de Minuit, 1980.

Monsieur Songe, Editions de Minuit, 1985.

Jean Ri cardou

L'Observatoire de Cannes, Editions de Minuit, 1961.

La Prise de Constantinople, Editions de Minuit, 1965.

Problemes du NouveauRoman, Editions du Seuil, 1967.

Les Lieux-dits, Gallimard, 1969.

Revolutions minuscules, Gallimard, 1971.

Pour une theorie du nouveau roman, Editions du Seuil, 1971.

Nouveaux Problemes du Roman,Editions du Seuil, 1978.

Le Theätre des metamorphoses, Editions du Seuil, 1982

La Cathddrale de Sens, Les Impressions nouvelles, 1988.

Une maladie chroniaue, Les Impressions nouvelles, 1989.

Alain Robbe-Grillet

Un Regicide, Editions de Minuit, 1978 (written 1949).

 31.1

Les Gommes,Editions de Minuit, 1951.

Le Voyeur, Editions de Minuit, 1955.

La Jalousie, Editions de Minuit, 1957.

Dans le Labyrinthe, Editions de Minuit, 1959.

L'Annee derniere ä Marienbad, Editions de Minuit, 1961.

Instantanes, Editions de Minuit, 1962.

L'Immortelle, Editions de Minuit, 1963.

Pour un nouveau roman, Editions de Minuit, 1963.

La Maison de rendez-vous, Editions de Minuit, 1965.

Projet pour une revolution ä NewYork, Editions de Minuit, 1970.

Glissements progressifs du plaisir, Editions de Minuit, 1973.

Topologie d'une cite fantome, Editions de Minuit, 1975.

Souvenirs du triangle d'or, Editions de Minuit, 1978.

in , Editions du Minuit, 1981.

Le Miroir qui revient, Editions de Minuit, 1985.

Angelique. ou l'enchantement, Editions de Minuit, 1988.

Nathalie Sarraute

Tropismes, Denoel, 1939; Editions de Minuit, 1957.

Portrait d'un inconnu, Gallimard, 1956 (Robert Marin, 1948).

Martereau, Gallimard, 1953.

L'Ere du sou"on, Gallimard, 1956; Collection 'Iddes', Gallimard,

1964.

Le Planetarium, Gallimard, 1959.

Les Fruits d'or, Gallimard, 1963.

Entre la vie et la mort, Gallimard, 1968.

Vous les entendez?, Gallimard, 1972.

"disent les imbeciles", Gallimard, 1976.

 312

L'Usage de la parole, Gallimard, 1980.

Enfance, Gallimard, 1983; Folio, 1985.

Paul Valery et l'enfant d'elephant & Flaubert le prercurseur, Paris,

Gallimard, 1986.

Claude Simon

Le Tricheur, Sagittaire, 1945; reissued by Editions de Minuit.

La Corde raide, Sagittaire, 1947; reissued by Editions de Minuit.
Gulliver, Calmann-Levy, 1952.

Le Vent, Editions de Minuit, 1957.

L'H Editions du Minuit, 1958.

,
La Route des Flandres, Editions de Minuit, 1960.

Le Palace, Editions de Minuit, 1962.

Histoire, Editions du Minuit, 1967.

La Bataille de Pharsale, Editions de Minuit, 1969.

Orion aveugle, Geneva, Skira, collection 'Les Sentiers de la

cr6ation', 1970.

Les Corps conducteurs, Editions de Minuit, 1971.

Tri ue, Editions de Minuit, 1973.

L%on de choses, Editions de Minuit, 1976.

Les Georgigues, Editions de Minuit, 1981.

La Chevelure de Bdr(nice, Editions de Minuit, 1986.

Discours de Stockholm, Editions du Minuit, 1986.

L'Invitation, Editions de Minuit, 1987.

L'Acacia, Editions de Minuit, 1989.

 313

II Selected Essays, Articles, Interviews

This section only lists those essays, articles and interviews by the
nouveaux romanciers which have not been collected in volume form, and
to which reference has been made. For each author, these are listed
in chronological order. Namesare those of interviewers.

Michel Butor

St. Aubyn, F. C., 'Entretien avec Michel Butor', French Review, 35,
1962,12 - 22.

Ronse, H., 'Michel Butor: "Je ne suis pas un iconoclaste"', Les

Lettres Modernes, 13 avril 1967,5 - 7.

Jean Ricardou

'Par dela le reel et 1'irreel (simple note sur un fragment d'Un

Rigicide', Mediations, 5,1962,17 - 25.
'La Querelle de la metaphore', Tel Quel, 18,1964,56 - 67.
Tenser la litterature aujourd'hui', £, 8,1972,32 - 46.
'La Revolution textuelle', Esprit, 12,1974,927 - 945.
"'Miracles de l'analogie" (aspects proustiens de la metaphore
productrice', Cahiers Marcel Proust, 7,1975,11 - 42.

Alain Robbe-Grillet

'Litterature engagere, litterature rdactionnaire', L'Express, 20

decembre, 1955,11.

'Realisme et revolution', L'Express, 3 janvier, 1956,15.

'Kafka discredite par ses descendants', L'Express, 21 janvier, 1956,

ii.
'Le r6alisme socialiste est bourgeois', L'Express, 21 fevrier, 1956,
11.

'Le realisme, la psychologie, et l'avenir du roman', Critique, 111 -

112,1956,695 - 701.

C. Sarraute/A. Robbe-Grillet, 'Interview', Le Monde, 13 May, 1961, p.

9.

'La litterature aujourd'hui', Tel Quel, 14,1963,39 - 45.

 314

'L'ecrivain, par definition, ne sait oü il va, et il ecrit pour

chercher a comprendre pourquoi il ecrit', Esprit, 329,1964,63 - 65.
J. -J. Brochier, 'Robbe-Grillet: mes romans, mes films, et mes cine-
romans', Magazine Litteraire, 6, avril 1967,10 - 20.

Frederic Duvalles, 'Robbe-Grillet a Vincennes: Qu'est-ce qu'un

6crivain? ', Nouvelles Litteraires, 5 fevrier, 1970.

Guy Dumur,'Le sadisme contre la peur', Le Nouvel Observateur, 19-25

octobre, 1970.
Josanne Duranteau, 'J'aime gclairer les fantasmes', Le Monde, 30
octobre, 1970.
David Hayman,'An interview with Alain Robbe-Grillet', Contemporary
Literature, 16,3,1975,273 - 85.
Jean-Louis de Rambures, 'Commenttravaillent les ecrivains? Alain
Robbe-Grillet: "Chez moi, c'est la structure qui produit le sens"',
Le Monde [des livresl, 16 janvier, 1976.

K. K. Passias, 'New Novel, New NewNovel', Sub-stance, 13, March 1976,

130 - 5.

Vicky Mistacco, 'Alain Robbe-Grillet', Diacritics, 6,4,1976,35 -

43.

'Order and disorder in film and fiction', (translated by Bruce

Morrissette), Critical Inquiry, 4,1,1977,1 - 20.
'Robbe-Grillet comment4par lui-melee', Le Monde, 22 August, 1978, p.
17.

'Pourquoi j'aime Barthes', Pretexte: Roland Barthes, ed. A.

Compagnon,Paris, U.G.E. 10/18,1978,244 - 72.
'Entretien Alain Poirson/Alain Robbe-Grillet', ir, 20,1979,
149 - 161.
'Entretien', Litt&ature, 49, fevrier 1983,16 - 23.

'Monde trop plein, conscience vide', Cahiers Albert Camus, 5, Paris,

Gallimard, 1985,215 - 27.

P. Bruckner, 'La fin des malentendus', Le Nouvel observateur, 29

January -4 February, 1988,42 - 4.

'Archives du XXe siecle: Alain Robbe-Grillet', Centre Georges-

Pompidou, Video Tapes 1-7, Paris, 1971.
 315

'Alain Robbe-Grillet: oeuvres cinematographiques', Edition

videographique critique, Cellule d'animation culturelle, Ministere
des relations exterieures, Paris, 1982.

Nathalie Sarraute

'New Movementsin French literature: Nathalie Sarraute explains

tropisms', The Listener, 9 March, 1961,428 - 9.
'La litterature, aujourd'hui II', interview, Tel e, 9,1962,48-53
'Nouveau roman et realite', Revue de l'Institut de Sociologie de
Bruxelles, XXXVI, 2,1963,431-41.

'Les deux reealites', Esprit, XXXII, 329,1964,72 - 5.

J. -L. de Rambures, 'Commenttravaillent les e"crivains. ', Monde, 14
janvier, 1972,16.

'Lettre-pr6face', pp. 9-11, in Weissman, Frida S., Du monologue

interieur ä la sous-conversation, Paris: Nizet, 1978.

Lucette Finas, 'Commentj'ai ecrit certains de mes livres', Etudes

litteraires, XII, 3,1979,393 - 401.
Finch, A. & Kelly, D., 'Propos sur la technique du roman', French
Studies, 39,1985,305 - 15.
V. Forestier, 'Portrait de Nathalie', Le Magazine litteraire, 196,
1983, p. 19.

Claude Simon

C. Sarraute, 'Avec La Route des Flandres, Claude Simon affirme sa

manihre', Le Monde, 8 October, 1960, p. 9.
H. Juin, 'Les secrets d'un romancier', Les Lettres Francaises, 844,6
- 12 October, 1960, p. 5.
M. Chapsal, 'Entretien. Claude Simon parle', L'Express, 5 April,
1962, p. 32.

J. Duranteau, 'Claude Simon. "Le roman se fait, je le fais, et it me

fait"', Les Lettres frangaises, 13 - 19 April, 1967, p. 4.

'Littirature: tradition et revolution', La Quinzaine littc'raire, 1-15

May, 1967, pp. 12-13.

J. Piatier, 'Rendre la perception confuse, multiple et simultanee du

monde', Le Monde, 26 April, 1967, pp iv-v.
 316

M. Chapsal, 'I1 n'y a pas d'art realiste', La Quinzaine litteraire,

15-30 December, 1967.

Bettina L. Knapp, 'Interview avec Claude Simon', Kentucky Romance

Quarterly, XVI, 2,1969,182-89.

Ludovic Janvier, 'Reponses de Claude Simon ä quelques questions

ecrites de Ludovic Janvier', Entretiens sur les lettres et les arts,
31,1972,15 - 19.
J. -P. Goux & A. Poirson, 'Un hommetraverse par le travail', La
Nouvelle Critique, 105,1977,32 - 44.

J. Piatier, 'Claude Simon ouvre Les Georgiques', Le Monde ,4

September, 1981,11 & 13.
 317

III WORKS
ONTHE NOUVEAU
ROMAN
Alberes, R. -M., Michel Butor, Paris, Editions Universitaires, 1964.
Alter, Jean, La vision du monded'Alain Robbe-Grillet, Geneva, Droz,
1966.

Anzieu, Didier, 'Le discours de l'obsessionnel dans les romans de

Robbe-Grillet', Les Tempsmodernes, no. 233,1965,608
- 37.
Armes, Roy, The Films of Alain Robbe-Grillet, Amsterdam, John
Benjamins, 1981.

Baetens, Jan, Aux Frontieres du r6cit, Leuven and Toronto, Editions

Paratexte, 1987.

Bajomde, Danielle, Un NouveauNouveauRoman, Liege, Association des

Romanistes de l'universite de Liege, 1979.

Baqud, Francoise, Le NouveauRoman,Paris, Bordas, 1972.

Barriere, Jean-Bertrand, La cure d'amaigrissement du roman, Paris,
Albin Michel, 1964.

Bell, Sheila M., 'The Figure of the Reader in L'usage de la parole',

RomanceStudies, 2,1983,53 - 68.
Benmussa, Simone, Nathalie Sarraute: qui @tes-vous?, Paris, La
Manufacture, 1987.

Bernal, Olga, Alain Robbe-Grillet: Le roman de l'absence, Paris,

Gallimard, 1964.

Bertrand, Michel, Langue romanesaueet parole scripturale" essai sur

Claude Simon, Paris, P. U.F., 1987.

Bloch-Michel, Jean, Le Present de l'Indicatif. Essai sur le nouveau

roman, Paris, Gallimard, 1963.
Britton, Celia, Claude Simon; Writing the Visible, Cambridge,
University Press, 1987.

'The NouveauRomanand Tel el Marxism', Paragraph, 12,1,1989,

65 - 96.
Butor: Colloque de Cerise, dir. Georges Raillard, Paris, U.G.E.
10/18,1974

Brochier, Jean-Jacques, Alain Robbe-Grillet, aui otes-vous?, Paris,

La Manufacture, 1985.

de Boisdeffre, Pierre, La cafetibre est sur la table: contre le

nouveauroman, Paris, La Table Ronde, 1967.
 318

Calin, Fran!Soise, La vie retrouvde: dtude de l'oeuvre romanesquede

Nathalie Sarraute, Paris, Minard, 1976.

Carrabino, Victor, The Phenomenological Novel of Alain Robbe-Grillet,

Parma, C.E.M., 1970.

Carroll, David, The Subject in Question, Chicago, University of

Chicago Press, 1982.

'Narrative Poetics and the Crisis in Culture: Claude Simon's

Return to "History"', L'Esprit createur, 27,4,48 - 60.
Charbonnier, Georges, Entretiens avec Michel Butor, Paris, Gallimard,
1967.

Chäteau, Dominique and Jost, Francois, Nouveau cindma. nouvelle

sdmiologie: essai d'analyse des films d'Alain Robbe-Grillet, Paris,
U.G.E., 10/18,1979.

Cranaki, Mimica & Belavel, Yvon, Nathalie Sarraute, Paris, Gallimard,

1965.

Dällenbach, Lucien, Le livre et ses miroirs dans l'oeuvre romanesaue

de Michel Butor, Paris, Minard, 1972.

Le Rdcit spdculaire, Paris, Seuil, 1977.

Claude Simon, Paris, Seuil, 'Les Contemporains', 1988.

Deguy, Michel, 'Claude Simon et la reprdsentation', Critique, 187,

1962,1009 - 32.

Duffy, Jean, 'Art as Defamiliarization in the Theory and Practice of

Claude Simon', RomanceStudies, 2,1983,108 - 23.
Duncan, Alastair B., 'Claude Simon and William Faulkner', Forum for
Modern Language Studies, 9,1973,235 - 52.
'Robbe-Grillet's Le Voyeur: A Reassessment', Symposium, 34,2,
1980,107 - 24.

'La description dans Lecon. choses de Claude Simon',

Litterature, 38,1980,95-105. -de-

'Claude Simon: la crise de la reprdsentation', Critique, 38,1981,

1181 - 1200.
'Claude Simon's Les Gdorgigues: an intertextual adventure',
RomanceStudies, 2,1983,90 - 108.
(ed. ) Claude Simon: NewDirections, Edinburgh, Scottish Academic
Press, 1985.
 319

'Claude Simon: le projet autobiographique', Revue des Sciences

Humaines, 220,1990 - 1,47 - 62.
Evans, Michael, Claude Simon and the Transgressions of Modern Art,
London, Macmillan, 1988.

Fletcher, John, Claude Simon and Fiction Now, London, Calder &
Boyers, 1975.

Alain Robbe-Grillet, London, Methuen, 1983.

Gardibs, Andre, Alain Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Seghers, 1972.

Goldmann, Lucien, Pour une sociologie du roman, Paris, Gallimard,
1964.

Gould, K. L., Claude Simon's Mythic Muse, Columbia, French Literature

Publications, 1979.

Goulet, Alain, Le parcours moebien de 1'ecriture" 'Le Voyeur', Paris,

Minard, 1982.

Heath, Stephen, The Nouveau Roman:a Study in the Practice of

Writing, London, Elek, 1972.

Helbo, Andrd, Michel Butor: vers une littdrature du signe, Brussels,

Editions Complexe, 1975.

Henkels, Robert, Robert Pinget: The Novel as Quest, Alabama,

University of Alabama Press, 1979.

Higgins, Lynn A., Parables of Theory: Jean Ricardou's Metafiction,

Birmingham, Alabama, SummaPublications, 1984.

Hill, Leslie, 'Robbe-Grillet: Formalism and its Discontents',

Paragraph, 3,1984,1-24.

Holland, Michael, 'Seachange: Figure in Robbe-Grillet's

Autobiography', Paragraph, 13,1,1990,65 - 88.
Hollenbeck, Josette, Eldments baroaues dans les romans de Claude
£j Mm, Paris, La Pensee universelle, 1982.

Janvier, Ludovic, Une parole exigeante: le nouveau roman, Paris,

Minuit, 1964.

Jefferson, Ann, The nouveau roman and the poetics of fiction,

Cambridge, University Press, 1980.

'Balzac and the nouveau roman: Problems of Reading', Romance

Studies, no. 2,1983,166 - 80.
 320

'Autobiography as intertext: Barthes, Sarraute, Robbe-Grillet', in

Intertextuality: theories and practices, eds. Worton, M. & Still, J.,
Manchester, University Press, 1990,108 - 29.

Jimdnez-Fajardo, Salvador, Claude Simon, Boston, Twayne, 1975.

Johnson, Patricia J., Camuset Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Nizet, 1972.

Kadish, D., Practices of the NewNovel in Claude Simon's 'L'Herbe'

and 'La Route des Flandres', Fredericton, York Press, 1979.
Kafalenos, Emma,'Robbe-Grillet's Un Regicide: an extraordinary first
novel', International Fiction Review, 6,1979,49 - 54.
Leenhardt, Jacques, Lecture politique du roman: 'La Jalousie' de
Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Minuit, 1973.

Lejeune, Philippe, 'Paroles d'enfance', Revue des sciences humaines,

217,1990-1,23-38.

Loubere, J. A. E., The Novels of Claude Simon, Ithaca, Cornell

University Press, 1975.

Lydon, M., Perpetuum Mobile, Edmonton, University of Alberta Press,

1980.

Mansuy, M., (ed. ) Positions et oppositions sur le roman contemporain,

Actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, Klincksieck, 1971.

Matthews, F. J., 'Un dcrivain non reconcilid', Preface to A. Robbe-

Grillet, La Maison de rendez-vous, Paris, Minuit 'Double', 1980,159
- 85.
Matthews, J. H., (ed. ), Un nouveau roman?, Revue des lettres modernes,
94 - 99, Paris, Minard, 1964.

Mercer, Vivian, The NewNovel from Oueneauto Pinget, NewYork,

Farrar, Strauss and Giroux, 1971.

Minogue, Valerie, 'Nathalie Sarraute's Le Planetarium: the Narrator

narrated', Forum for Modern LamguageStudies, 9,3,1973,177 - 86.
'The Creator's Game: SomeReflections on Robbe-Grillet's Le
Voyeur', Modern Language Review, 72,1977,815 - 28.
Nathalie Sarraute and the War of the Words, Edinburgh, University
Press, 1981.

'Nathalie Sarraute: 'L'Usage de la paole", RomanceStudies, 2,

1983,35 - 52.
'Fragments of a childhood: Nathalie Sarraute's Enfance', Romance
midis, 9,1986,71 - 83.
 321

Mistacco, Vicki, 'The Theory and Practice of Reading NouveauxRomans:

Robbe-Grillet's Topologie d'une cite fant6me'. In The Reader in the
Text, eds., Suleiman, Susan & Crosman, Inge, 371 - 401, Princeton,
University Press, 1980.

Morrissette, Bruce, Les romans de Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Minuit, 1963.

'Gamesand GameStructures in Robbe-Grillet', Yale Fench Studies,
41,1968,159 - 67.
Intertextual Assemblage in Robbe-Grillet from Topology to The
Golden Triangle, Fredericton, York Press, 1979.

Newman,A. S., Une podsie des discours: essai sur les romans de
Nathalie Sarraute, Geneva, Droz, 1976.

Nouveau roman: hier. aujourd'hui, (Colloque de Cerisy), 2 vols.,

Paris, U.G.E. 10/18,1972.

Obliques Robbe-Grillet, (ed. ) Jost, Francois, nos 16/17, Paris,

Editions Borderie, 1978.

Oppenheim, L., Intentionality and Subjectivity: a Phenomenological

Study of 'La Modification', Lexington, Kentucky, french Forum, 1980.

(ed. ) Three Decades of the French NewNovel, Urbana and Chicago,

University of Illinois Press, 1986.

Praeger, Michele, Les Romansde Robert Pinget, Lexington, Kentucky,

French Forum, 1987.

Pugh, Anthony Cheal, Simon: 'Histoire', London, Grant & Cutler, 1982.

'Describing Disaster: History, Fiction, Text and Context', in

Cross-References, London, French Studies, 1987,111-122.

'Defeat, May 1940: Claude Simon, Marc Bloch and the writing of
disaster', Forum for Modern Language Studies, 9,1984,225 - 35.
'Claude Simon: Fiction and the Question of Autobiography', Romance
Studies, 8,1986,81 - 96.
'Defeat, May 1940: Claude Simon, Marc Bloch and the Writing of
Disaster', in The Second World War in Literature, ed. I. Higgins,
Edinburgh, Scottish Academic Press, 1986,59 - 70.

'Claude Simon et la route de la rdfdrence', Revue des Sciences

Humaines, 220.1990-1,23 - 45.
Robbe-Grillet. Alain: analyse, thdorie, (Colloque de Cerisy), 2
vols., Paris, U.G.E. 10/18,1976.
Raillard, Georges, Butor, Paris, Gallimard, 1968.
 322

Rault, Erwan, Theorie et experience romanesquechez Robbe-Grillet:

'Le Voyeur', Paris, La Pensee universelle, 1975.

van Rossum-Guyon,Franýoise, Critique du roman: essai sur 'La

Modification' de Michel Butor, Paris, Gallimard, 1970.

Roubichou, Gerard, Lecture de l'Herbe de Claude Simon, Lausanne,

L'Age d'homme, 1976.

Roudaut, Jean, Michel Butor ou le livre futur, Paris, Gallimard,

1964.

Roudiez, Leon, French Fiction Today, New Brunswick, Rutgers

University Press, 1972.

Rykner, Arnaud, Th68tres du nouveau roman: Sarraute, Pinget. Duras,

Paris, Corti, 1988.

Sarkonak. Ralph, Claude Simon: les carrefours du texte, Toronto,

Editions Paratexte, 1986.

Sartre, Jean-Paul, Preface, In Sarraute, Portrait d'un inconnu,

Paris, Gallimard, 1948, pp. 7- 14.

Sherzer, Dina, Representation in Contemporary French Fiction, Lincoln

& Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 1986.

Claude Simon: analyse, thforie, (Colloque de Cerisy) dir. J.

Ricardou, Paris, U.G.E. 10/18,1974

Sollers, Philippe, 'Sept propositions sur Alain Robbe-Grillet', TgI

Qu1,2,1960,49 - 53.
Spencer, Michael, Michel Butor, NewYork, Twayne Publishers, 1974.

Site, citation et collaboration chez Michel Butor, Sherbrook

(Quebec), Naamaan,1986.

Stoltzfus, Ben, 'Un Regicide: a metaphorical intrigue', French Forum,

5,1980,269 - 83.
Alain Robbe-Grillet: The Body of the Text, London and Toronto,
Associated University Presses, 1985.

Sturrock, John, The French NewNovel, London, Oxford University

Press, 1989.

Suleiman, Susan, 'Reading Robbe-Grillet: Sadism and Text in Proiet

pour une revolution ä NewYork', Romanic Review, 68,1977,43 - 62.
Sykes, Stuart, 'The novel as conjuration: Absalom. Absalom! and La-
Route des Flandres', Revue de littdrature comparde, 53,1979,348 -
57.
Les Romansde Claude Simon, Paris, Minuit, 1979.
 323

'Les Georgiques: une reconversion totale? ', RomanceStudies, 2,

1983,80 - 9.
Tison-Braun, Micheline, Nathalie Sarraute ou la Recherche de
1'Authenticitý, Paris, Gallimard, 1971.

Van Wert, William, The Film Career of Alain Robbe-Grillet, Boston,

G.K. Hall, 1977.

Vareille, Jean-Claude, Alain Robbe-Grillet l'etrange, Paris, Nizet,

1981.

Vidal, Jean-Pierre, 'La Jalousie' de Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Hachette,

1973.

'bans le labyrinthe' de Robbe-Grillet, Paris, Hachette, 1975.

Weiner, Seymour S., 'A Look at Techniques and Meanings in Robbe-

Grillet's Le Voyeur', Modern Language Quarterly, 23,1962,217 - 24.
 324

IV GENERAL
& THEORETICAL
Arland, M. & Mouton,J. (eds), Entretiens sur Andre Gide, Paris,
Mouton, 1967.

Bakhtin, Mikhail, The Dialogic Imagination, Austin, University of

Texas Press, 1981.

Bal, Mieke, Narratologie, Paris, Klincksieck, 1979.

'Notes on Narrative Embedding', Poetics Today, 11,1981,41-59.

Barth, John, 'The Literature of Replenishment', The Atlantic,

January, 1980,65 - 71.

Barthes, Roland, Le Degrd zdro de l'ecriture, Paris, Seuil, 1953.

Essais Critiques, Paris, Seuil, 1964.

'La mort de l'auteur', Mantdia, 5,1968,

ý,
5, Paris, Seuil, 1970.

Le Plaisir du texte, Paris, Seuil, 1973.

Roland Barthes par Roland Barthes, Paris, seuil, 1975.

Fragments d'un discours amoureux, Paris, Seuil, 1977.

'L'effet de rdel', in Littdrature et rdalitd, Paris, Seuil, 1982,

81 - 90.

Baudrillard, Jean, L'Echange symboliaue, Paris, Minuit, 1976.

Beaujour, Michel, Miroirs d'encre, Paris, Seuil, 1980.

Beauvoir, Simone de, La Force des Choses, Paris, Gallimard, 1963.

Belsey, Catherine, Critical Practice, London, Methuen, 1980.

Bennett, Tony, Formalism and Marxism, London, Methuen, 1979.

Blanchot, Maurice, Le livre ä venir, Paris, Gallimard, 1959.

Bloom, Harold, The Anxiety of Influence, NewYork, Oxford University

Press, 1961.

Booth, WayneC., The Rhetoric of Fiction, Chicago, University of

Chicago Press, 1961.

Bradbury, Malcolm, (ed. ), The Novel Today, Glasgow, 1977.

 325

Brooke-Rose, Christine, A Rhetoric of the Unreal, Cambridge,

University Press, 1981.

Brooks, Peter, Reading for the Plot, Oxford, University Press, 1984.
Burgin, Victor, The End of Art Theory: Criticism and Postmodernity,
NewJersey, Humanities Press International, 1986.
Butler, Christopher, After the Wake, Oxford, University Press, 1980.
Caminade, Pierre, Image et mdtaphore, Paris, Bordas, 1970.

Carroll, David, Paraesthetics, NewYork, Methuen, 1987.

Chapsal, Madeleine, Les Ecrivains en personne, Paris, Julliard, 1960.
Conde, Michel, 'Tel ul et la littWrature', Littdrature, 44,1981,
21 - 32.

Culler, Jonathan, Structuralist Poetics, London, Routledge & Kegan

Paul, 1975.

The Pursuit of Signs, london, Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1981.

Derrida, Jacques, L'dcriture et la difference, Paris, Seuil, 1967.

De la grammatologie., Paris, Minuit, 1967.

Docherty, Thomas, Reading (Absent) Character, Oxford, University

Press, 1983.

Eagleton, Terry, Criticism and Ideology, London, 1976.

Marxism and Literary Criticism, London, Methuen, 1976.

'Capitalism, Modernism and Postmodernism', NewLeft Review, 152,

1985,60 - 73.

Against the Grain, London, Verso, 1986.

Ideology, London, Verso, 1991.

Eco, Umberto, L'oeuvre ouverte, Paris, Seuil, 1965.

The Role of the Reader, Bloomington, Indiana University Press,

1979.

Postscript to The Nameof the Rose, London, Harcourt, Brace

Jovanovich, 1984.

Federman, Raymond,ed., Surfiction: Fiction Now and Tomorrow,

Chicago, Swallow Press, 1975. ...
 326

Fokkema, 0. & Bertens, H., Approaching Postmodernism, Amsterdam, John

Benjamins, 1986.

Foster, Hal, (ed. ) The Anti-Aesthetic: Essays on Postmodern Culture,

Washington, Bay Press, 1983.

Foucault, Michel, 'Qu'est-ce qu'un auteur? ', Bulletin de la societe

francaise de la philosophie, 63,3,1969,73-104.

L'ordre du discours, Paris, Gallimard, 1971.

Gadoffre, G., 'Avant-garde ou nouveau roman? Conclusion d'un

colloque', La Quinzaine littdraire, 16 September, 1970, p. 11.

Gass, William H., Habitations of the Word, NewYork, Simon & Shuster,
1985.

Genette, Gerard, Figures, Paris, Seuil, 1966.

Figures II, Paris, Seuil, 1969.

Figures III, Paris, Seuil, 1972.

Mimologigues, Paris, Seuil, 1976.

Palimpsestes, Paris, Seuil, 1982.

Graff, Gerald, Literature Against Itself, Chicago, University of

Chicago Press, 1979.

Hamon,Philippe, 'Qu'est-ce qu'une description? ', Po ti u, 12,465 -

85.

'Un discours contraint', Podtiaue, 16,411 - 45.

Introduction ä l'analyse du descriptif, Paris, Hachette, 1981.

Hassan, Ihab, The Dismembermentof Orpheus, Madison, University of

Wisconsin Press, 1982.

and Hassan, Sally, (eds), Innovation/Renovation: New Perspectives

on the Humanities, Madison, University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

Hutcheon, Linda, Narcisstic Narrative, 2nd ed., London, Methuen,

1984.

A Poetics of Postmodernism, London, Routledge, 1988.

The Politics of Postmodernism, London, Routledge, 1989.

Huyssen, Andreas, After the Great Divide: Modernism. Mass Culture.
Postmodernism, Bloomington, Indiana University Press, 1986.
 327

Jakobson, R., & Halle, M., Fundamentals of Language, The Hague,

Mouton, 1956.

Jameson, Fredric, Marxism and Form, Princeton, University Press,

1971.
The Prison-House of Language, Princeton, University Press, 1972.

'Postmodernism, or The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism', N

Left Review, 146,53 - 82.

Postmodernism. or The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism, London,

Verso, 1991.

Josipovici, Gabriel, The Lessons of Modernism, London, Macmillan,

1977.

'The Novelist as Critic', in Cross-References (eds) D. Kelley and

I. Llasera, London, French Studies, 1987,86-94.

Kermode, Frank, Modern Essays, London, Fontana, 1971.

History and Value, Oxford, University Press, 1988.

Kibedi Varga, A., 'Narrative and Postmodernity in France', in

Postmodern Fiction in Europe and the Americas, eds. T. D'Haen & H.
Bertens, Amsterdam, Rodopi, 1988.

Kristeva, Julia, Le Texte du roman, Mouton, The Hague, 1970.

Lacan, Jacques, Ecrits, Seuil, 1966.

Lejeune, Philippe, Le Pacte autobiographiaue, Paris, Seuil, 1975.

Lemon, L. T. & Reis, M.J., eds, Russian Formalist Criticism: Four

Essays, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 1965.

Lentriccia, Frank, After the NewCriticism, London, Athlone, 1980.

Lodge, David, The Modes of Modern Writing, London, Edward Arnold,

1977.

Lyotard, J. -F., Discours. figure, Paris, Klincksieck, 1974.

La Condition postmoderne, Paris, Minuit, 1979.

'Rdponse ä la question: Qu'est-ce que le postmoderne?', Critique,

419,1982,357 - 67.
Le postmoderne expliqui aux enfants, Paris, Galilee, 1988.

Mansuy, Michel, (ed. ), Positions et oppositions sur le roman

contemporain, Paris, Klincksieck, 1971.
 328

Matejka, L. & Pomoroska, K. (eds), Readings in Russian Poetics:

Formalist and Structuralist Views, Cambridge, Mass., M.I. T. Press,
1971.

McCaffery, Larry, The Metafictional Muse, Pittsburgh, University of

Pittsburgh Press, 1982.

McHale, Brian, Postmodernist Fiction, London, Methuen, 1987.

Moi, Toril, Sexual/Textual Politics, London, Methuen, 1985.

Newman,Charles, The Post-Modern Aura, Evanston, Northwestern

University Press, 1985.

Norris, Christopher, Paul de Man: Deconstruction and the Critique of

Aesthetic Ideology, London, Routledge, 1988.

Prendergast, Christopher, The Order of Mimesis, Cambridge, University

Press, 1986.

Oue peut la littdratgre?, ouvrage collectif, Paris, 10/18.1964.

Richards, I. A., The Philosophy of Rhetoric, NewYork, Oxford

University Press, 1936.

Rorty, Richard, 'Habermas, Lyotard et la postmodernitd', Critique,

442,181 - 97.

Rushdie, Salman, 'Is nothing sacred?', London, Granta, 1990.

Russell, Charles, Poets. Prophets. and Revolutionaries: The Literary

Avant-garde from Rimbaud through postmodernism, NewYork and Oxford,
Oxford University Press, 1985.

Said, Edward, The World. The Text. and The Critic, Cambridge, Mass.,
Harvard University Press, 1983.

Smyth, EdmundJ., (ed. ), Postmodernism and Contemporary Fiction,

London, Batsford, 1991.

Spanos, William, Repetitions: The Postmodern Occasion in Literature

and Culture, Baton Rouge, Louisiana State University, 1987.
Thiher, Allen, Words in Reflection: Modern Language Theory and
Postmodern Fiction, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1984.

Tel Ouel: Theorie d'ensemble, Paris, Seuil, 1968.

Tilby, M.J., Beyond the Nouveau Roman, NewYork, Berg, 1990.

Todorov, T., 'Les categories du recit littdraire', Communications, 8,

1966,130 - 151.

Qu'est-ce aue le structuralisme? 2. Poitique, Paris, Seuil, 1968.

 329

Poetique de la prose, Paris, Aeuil, 1971.

Ullmann, Stephen, Style in the French Novel, Cambridge, University

Press, 1957.

The Image in the Modern French Novel, Cambridge, University

Press, 1960.

Language and Style, Oxford, Basil Blackwell, 1964.

Meaning and Style, Oxford, Basil Blackwell, 1973.

Wasson, Richard, 'From Priest to Prometheus: Culture and Criticism in

the Post-modern period', Journal of Modern Literature, 3,1974,1188
- 1202.

Walker, David H., 'Subversion of Narrative in the work of Andre' Gide

and John Fowles', Comparative Criticism: A Yearbook, vol. 2,
Cambridge, University Press, 1980.

Waugh, Patricia, Metafiction, London, Methuen, 1984.

White, Hayden, 'The value of narrativity in the representation of

reality', Critical Inquiry, 7,1,1980,5 - 27.
Williams, Raymond,Marxism and Literature, Oxford, University press,
1977.

Worton, M. & Still, J., (eds), Intertextuality: Theory and Practice,

Manchester, University Press, 1990.

GLASGOW
UNI'i EL, ITY
LIBRARY